This is a modern-English version of More Celtic Fairy Tales, originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber's Note:

1. A detailed list of typographical corrections and other transcription notes appears at the end of this e-text.

1. A detailed list of typing corrections and other transcription notes can be found at the end of this e-text.

2. Hover a mouse over the underlined Celtic phrase to see a translation.

2. Hover your mouse over the underlined Celtic phrase to see a translation.

MORE CELTIC FAIRY TALES

MORE CELTIC

MORE CELTIC

FAIRY TALES

Fairy Tales


SAY THIS

Three times, with your eyes shut


Moṫuiġim bolaḋ an Éireannaiġ ḃinn ḃreugaiġ
faoi m'ḟóidín dúṫaiġ


And you will see

What you will see

SAY THIS

Three times, with your eyes closed


I can smell a smooth-talking Irish guy
on my own ground.


And you will see

What you will see


THE·GOLDEN·BIRD FLIES·AWAY·WITH·THE ·APPLE·

MORE CELTIC

Fairy Tales

SELECTED AND EDITED BY

Curated and Revised By

JOSEPH JACOBS

JOSEPH JACOBS

LATE EDITOR OF "FOLK-LORE"

LATE EDITOR OF "FOLKLORE"

ILLUSTRATED BY

Illustrated by

JOHN D. BATTEN

JOHN D. BATTEN

Title Page Piper

New York: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS
London: D. NUTT
1895

NYC: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS
London: D. NUTT
1895


[Rights of translation and reproduction reserved]

All rights to translation and reproduction are reserved


To
THE MANY UNKNOWN
LITTLE FRIENDS
I HAVE MADE
BY THE FORMER BOOKS
OF THIS SERIES

To
THE MANY UNKNOWN
Little Buddies
I HAVE MADE
FROM THE PREVIOUS BOOKS
OF THIS SERIES


Preface

F

or the last time, for the present, I give the children of the British Isles a selection of Fairy Tales once or still existing among them. The story store of Great Britain and Ireland is, I hope, now adequately represented in the four volumes which have won me so many little friends, and of which this is the last.

For the last time, for now, I'm sharing with the children of the British Isles a collection of Fairy Tales that once were or still are part of their culture. I hope the story collection of Great Britain and Ireland is now well represented in the four volumes that have gained me so many young fans, and this is the final one.

My collections have dealt with the two folk-lore regions of these Isles on different scales. The "English" region, including Lowland Scotland and running up to the Highland line, is, I fancy, as fully represented in "English" and "More English Fairy Tales" as it is ever likely to be. But the Celtic district, including the whole of Ireland and the Gaelic-speaking part of Scotland, still offers a rich harvest to the collector, and will not be exhausted for many a long day. The materials already collected are far richer than those which the "English" region afford, and it has[viii] accordingly been my aim in the two volumes devoted to the Celts, rather to offer specimens of the crop than to exhaust the field.

My collections have focused on the two folklore regions of these Isles on different scales. The "English" region, which includes Lowland Scotland and extends up to the Highland line, is, I believe, as thoroughly represented in "English" and "More English Fairy Tales" as it’s ever likely to be. However, the Celtic area, encompassing all of Ireland and the Gaelic-speaking part of Scotland, still provides a wealth of material for collectors, and it won't be fully explored for a long time. The materials I’ve already gathered are much richer than those from the "English" region, and so in the two volumes dedicated to the Celts, my goal has been to showcase samples of what’s available rather than to cover everything comprehensively.

In the present volume I have proceeded on much the same lines as those which I laid down for myself in compiling its predecessor. In making my selection I have attempted to select the tales common both to Erin and Alba. I have included, as specimen of the Irish mediæval hero tales, one of the three sorrowful tales of Erin: "The Tale of the Children of Lir." For the "drolls" or "comic relief" of the volume, I have again drawn upon the inexhaustible Kennedy, while the great J. F. Campbell still stands out as the most prominent figure in the history of the Celtic Fairy Tale.

In this volume, I've followed a similar approach to the one I used for the previous book. In making my selections, I've tried to choose the stories that are common to both Ireland and Scotland. I've included one of the three sorrowful tales of Ireland, "The Tale of the Children of Lir," as an example of Irish medieval hero tales. For the "drolls" or "comic relief" in this volume, I've once again drawn from the abundant works of Kennedy, while the renowned J. F. Campbell remains a key figure in the history of the Celtic Fairy Tale.

In my method of telling I have continued the practice which I adopted in the previous volume: where I considered the language too complicated for children, I have simplified; where an incident from another parallel version seemed to add force to the narrative I have inserted it; and in each case mentioned the fact in the corresponding notes. As former statements of mine on this point have somewhat misled my folk-lore friends, I should, perhaps, add that the alterations on this score have been much slighter than they have seemed, and have not affected anything of value to the science of folk-lore.[ix]

In my approach to storytelling, I've stuck with the method I used in the last book: where I found the language too complex for kids, I've made it simpler; where a story from a different version seemed to strengthen the narrative, I've included it; and in each instance, I've noted it in the relevant footnotes. Since my earlier comments on this have somewhat confused my folklore friends, I should probably clarify that the changes I've made in this regard have been much less significant than they appeared and haven't impacted anything valuable to the study of folklore.[ix]

I fear I am somewhat of a heretic with regard to the evidential value of folk-tales regarded as capita mortua of anthropology. The ready transit of a folk-tale from one district to another of the same linguistic area, robs it to my mind of any anthropological or ethnographical value; but on this high topic I have discoursed elsewhere.

I worry that I'm a bit of a heretic when it comes to the value of folk tales considered capita mortua in anthropology. The way a folk tale can easily move from one district to another within the same language area makes it lose its anthropological or ethnographical significance in my opinion; however, I've discussed this topic in more detail elsewhere.

This book, like the others of this series, has only been rendered possible by the courtesy and complaisance of the various collectors from whom I have culled my treasures. In particular, I have to thank Mr. Larminie and Mr. Eliot Stock for permission to include that fine tale "Morraha" from the former's "West Irish Folk-tales," the chief addition to the Celtic store since the appearance of my last volume. I have again to thank Dr. Hyde for permission to use another tale from his delightful collection. Mr. Curtin has been good enough to place at my disposal another of the tales collected by him in Connaught, and my colleague, Mr. Duncan, has translated for me a droll from the Erse. Above all, I have to thank Mr. Alfred Nutt for constant supervision over my selection and over my comments upon it. Mr. Nutt, by his own researches, and by the encouragement and aid he has given to the researches of others on Celtic folk-lore, has done much to replace the otherwise irreparable loss of Campbell.

This book, like the others in this series, has only been made possible thanks to the generosity and kindness of the various collectors from whom I've gathered my treasures. I especially want to thank Mr. Larminie and Mr. Eliot Stock for allowing me to include the wonderful tale "Morraha" from the former's "West Irish Folk-tales," which is a significant addition to the Celtic collection since my last volume. I also want to thank Dr. Hyde for letting me use another tale from his lovely collection. Mr. Curtin has been kind enough to share another of the tales he collected in Connaught, and my colleague, Mr. Duncan, has translated a humorous piece from the Erse for me. Most importantly, I am grateful to Mr. Alfred Nutt for his constant oversight of my selection and my comments on it. Mr. Nutt, through his own research and the support he has provided for others studying Celtic folklore, has greatly contributed to making up for the otherwise irreparable loss of Campbell.

With this volume I part, at any rate for a time, from the[x] pleasant task which has engaged my attention for the last four years. For the "English" folk-lore district I have attempted to do what the brothers Grimm did for Germany, so far as that was possible at this late day. But for the Celtic area I can claim no such high function; here the materials are so rich that it would tax the resources of a whole clan of Grimms to exhaust the field, and those Celtic Grimms must be Celts themselves, or at any rate fully familiar with the Gaelic. Here then is a task for the newly revived local patriotism of Ireland and the Highlands. I have done little more than spy the land, and bring back some specimen bunches from the Celtic vine. It must be for others, Celts themselves, to enter in and possess the promised land.

With this volume, I am parting ways, at least for a while, from the[x] enjoyable task that has occupied my attention for the past four years. For the "English" folklore area, I have tried to do what the Brothers Grimm did for Germany, as much as could be done at this point. However, for the Celtic region, I can’t claim such a significant role; the materials here are so abundant that it would challenge the efforts of an entire clan of Grimms to cover everything, and those Celtic Grimms must be Celts themselves, or at least well-versed in Gaelic. Here lies a task for the newly revived local pride of Ireland and the Highlands. I have done little more than scout the territory and bring back some sample collections from the Celtic vine. It must be up to others, those who are Celtic themselves, to step in and take ownership of the promised land.

JOSEPH JACOBS.

JOSEPH JACOBS.


Contents

(For Nos. I.-XXVI., see "Celtic Fairy Tales")

(For numbers I.-XXVI., see "Celtic Fairy Tales.")

  PAGE
XXVII.THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR1
XXVIII.JACK THE CUNNING THIEF11
XXIX.POWEL, PRINCE OF DYFED26
XXX.PADDY O'KELLY AND THE WEASEL46
XXXI.THE BLACK HORSE57
XXXII.THE VISION OF MACCONGLINNEY67
XXXIII.DREAM OF OWEN O'MULREADY75
XXXIV.MORRAHA80
XXXV.THE STORY OF THE MACANDREW FAMILY97
XXXVI.THE FARMER OF LIDDESDALE106
XXXVII.THE GREEK PRINCESS AND THE YOUNG GARDENER110
XXXVIII.THE RUSSET DOG125
XXXIX.SMALLHEAD AND THE KING'S SONS135[xii]
XL.THE LEGEND OF KNOCKGRAFTON156
XLI.ELIDORE164
XLII.THE LEECHING OF KAYN'S LEG169
XLIII.HOW FIN WENT TO THE KINGDOM OF THE BIG MEN194
XLIV.HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY204
XLV.THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES210
XLVI.THE TAIL217

Notes and References219

Full-page Illustrations

THE GOLDEN BIRD Frontispiece
THE CHILDREN OF LIRTo face page4
THE BLACK HORSE"62
MORRAHA"90
THE GREEK PRINCESS"120
THE BRIDGE OF BLOOD"138
KOISHA KAYN"190
WARNING TO READERS"218

[Full-page illustrations, initials, and cuts from blocks supplied by Messrs. J. C. Drummond & Co.]

[Full-page illustrations, initials, and cuts from blocks supplied by Messrs. J. C. Drummond & Co.]


Four Swans on a moonlit lake

The Fate of the Children of Lir

I

t happened that the five Kings of Ireland met to determine who should have the head kingship over them, and King Lir of the Hill of the White Field expected surely he would be elected. When the nobles went into council together they chose for head king, Dearg, son of Daghda, because his father had been so great a Druid and he was the eldest of his father's sons. But Lir left the Assembly of the Kings and went home to the Hill of the White Field. The other kings would have followed after Lir to give him wounds of spear and wounds of sword for not yielding obedience to the man to whom they had given the over-lordship. But Dearg the[2] king would not hear of it and said: "Rather let us bind him to us by the bonds of kinship, so that peace may dwell in the land. Send over to him for wife the choice of the three maidens of the fairest form and best repute in Erin, the three daughters of Oilell of Aran, my own three bosom-nurslings."

It just so happened that the five Kings of Ireland gathered to decide who would be their chief king, and King Lir of the Hill of the White Field fully expected to be chosen. When the nobles convened, they elected Dearg, son of Daghda, as their head king because his father had been a powerful Druid, and he was the eldest of Daghda's sons. However, Lir left the Assembly of the Kings and returned home to the Hill of the White Field. The other kings considered pursuing Lir to punish him with spear and sword for not submitting to the authority of the man they had chosen as their overlord. But King Dearg wouldn’t hear of it and said, “Instead, let’s bind him to us through family ties, so peace can reign in the land. Let’s send him the choice of the three fairest and most respected maidens in Erin, the three daughters of Oilell of Aran, my own three beloved nurslings.”

So the messengers brought word to Lir that Dearg the king would give him a foster-child of his foster-children. Lir thought well of it, and set out next day with fifty chariots from the Hill of the White Field. And he came to the Lake of the Red Eye near Killaloe. And when Lir saw the three daughters of Oilell, Dearg the king said to him: "Take thy choice of the maidens, Lir." "I know not," said Lir, "which is the choicest of them all; but the eldest of them is the noblest, it is she I had best take." "If so," said Dearg the king, "Ove is the eldest, and she shall be given to thee, if thou willest." So Lir and Ove were married and went back to the Hill of the White Field.

So the messengers told Lir that King Dearg would give him one of his foster-children as a foster child. Lir thought it was a good idea and set out the next day with fifty chariots from the Hill of the White Field. He arrived at the Lake of the Red Eye near Killaloe. When Lir saw the three daughters of Oilell, King Dearg said to him: "Choose one of the maidens, Lir." "I'm not sure," said Lir, "which one is the best of them all; but the eldest is the noblest, so I will take her." "In that case," said King Dearg, "Ove is the eldest, and she shall be given to you, if you wish." So Lir and Ove were married and returned to the Hill of the White Field.

And after this there came to them twins, a son and a daughter, and they gave them for names Fingula and Aod. And two more sons came to them, Fiachra and Conn. When they came Ove died, and Lir mourned bitterly for her, and but for his great love for his children he would have died of his grief. And Dearg the king grieved for Lir and sent to him and said: "We grieve for Ove for thy sake; but, that our friendship may not be rent asunder, I will give unto thee her sister, Oifa, for a wife." So Lir agreed, and they were united, and he took her with him to his own house. And at first Oifa felt affection and honour for the children of Lir and her sister, and indeed every one who saw the four children could not[3] help giving them the love of his soul. Lir doted upon the children, and they always slept in beds in front of their father, who used to rise at early dawn every morning and lie down among his children. But thereupon the dart of jealousy passed into Oifa on account of this and she came to regard the children with hatred and enmity. One day her chariot was yoked for her and she took with her the four children of Lir in it. Fingula was not willing to go with her on the journey, for she had dreamed a dream in the night warning her against Oifa: but she was not to avoid her fate. And when the chariot came to the Lake of the Oaks, Oifa said to the people: "Kill the four children of Lir and I will give you your own reward of every kind in the world." But they refused and told her it was an evil thought she had. Then she would have raised a sword herself to kill and destroy the children, but her own womanhood and her weakness prevented her; so she drove the children of Lir into the lake to bathe, and they did as Oifa told them. As soon as they were upon the lake she struck them with a Druid's wand of spells and wizardry and put them into the forms of four beautiful, perfectly white swans, and she sang this song over them:

And after that, twins were born to them, a son and a daughter, and they named them Fingula and Aod. Later, two more sons arrived, Fiachra and Conn. When they came, Ove died, and Lir mourned deeply for her; without his strong love for his children, he might have succumbed to his grief. King Dearg felt sorrow for Lir and reached out to him, saying, "We mourn for Ove because of your pain; however, to keep our friendship strong, I will give you her sister, Oifa, as a wife." Lir accepted, and they were united, with him taking her to his home. At first, Oifa felt affection and respect for Lir's children and her sister, and anyone who saw the four children couldn't help but adore them. Lir cherished the kids, and they always slept in beds in front of him, who woke up at dawn each morning to lie down with them. But then jealousy crept into Oifa because of this, and she began to view the children with hatred and animosity. One day, her chariot was readied, and she took Lir's four children with her. Fingula didn't want to go on the journey because she had a dream warning her about Oifa, but she couldn't escape her fate. When they reached the Lake of the Oaks, Oifa told the people, "Kill Lir's four children, and I will reward you with everything you desire." But they refused, telling her it was an evil idea. Oifa then attempted to raise her own sword to kill the children, but her womanhood and weakness held her back; instead, she made the children bathe in the lake as she instructed. Once they were on the water, she struck them with a Druid's wand of spells and magic and transformed them into four beautiful, pure white swans, singing this song over them:

"Go out into the wild waves, children of the king!
From now on, your cries will be with the flocks of birds.

And Fingula answered:

And Fingula responded:

"You witch! We know you by your true name!
You may drive us from wave to wave,
But sometimes we'll take a break on the headlands;
We will receive relief, but you will face punishment.
Even though our bodies might be on the lake,
"Our minds will at least fly back home."

And again she spoke: "Assign an end for the ruin and woe which thou hast brought upon us."

And again she said, "Set a limit to the destruction and suffering you've caused us."

Oifa laughed and said: "Never shall ye be free until the woman from the south be united to the man from the north, until Lairgnen of Connaught wed Deoch of Munster; nor shall any have power to bring you out of these forms. Nine hundred years shall you wander over the lakes and streams of Erin. This only I will grant unto you: that you retain your own speech, and there shall be no music in the world equal to yours, the plaintive music you shall sing." This she said because repentance seized her for the evil she had done.

Oifa laughed and said, "You will never be free until the woman from the south marries the man from the north, until Lairgnen of Connaught weds Deoch of Munster; no one will have the power to release you from these forms. You will wander over the lakes and streams of Erin for nine hundred years. The only thing I will grant you is that you keep your own language, and there will be no music in the world that compares to yours, the sorrowful music you will sing." She said this because she felt regret for the wrong she had done.

And then she spake this lay:

And then she sang this song:

"Stay away from me, you children of Lir,
From now on, the sport of the wild winds Until Lairgnen and Deoch meet up,
Until you are in the northwest of Red Erin.

"A sword of betrayal is through the heart of Lir,
Of Lir the great champion,
Yet, even though I have wielded a sword. "My victory breaks my heart."

Then she turned her steeds and went on to the Hall of Dearg the king. The nobles of the court asked her where were the children of Lir, and Oifa said: "Lir will not trust them to Dearg the king." But Dearg thought in his own mind that the woman had played some treachery upon them, and he accordingly sent messengers to the Hall of the White Field.

Then she turned her horses and went on to the Hall of Dearg the king. The nobles at the court asked her where the children of Lir were, and Oifa replied, "Lir won't trust them to Dearg the king." But Dearg suspected in his mind that the woman had some sort of scheme against them, so he sent messengers to the Hall of the White Field.

Lir asked the messengers: "Wherefore are ye come?"

Lir asked the messengers, "Why have you come?"

"To fetch thy children, Lir," said they.

"To fetch your children, Lir," they said.

"Have they not reached you with Oifa?" said Lir.

"Didn't Oifa reach you?" asked Lir.

CHILDREN OF LIR Children of Lir

"They have not," said the messengers; "and Oifa said it was you would not let the children go with her."

"They haven't," said the messengers; "and Oifa said it was you who wouldn’t let the kids go with her."

Then was Lir melancholy and sad at heart, hearing these things, for he knew that Oifa had done wrong upon his children, and he set out towards the Lake of the Red Eye. And when the children of Lir saw him coming Fingula sang the lay:

Then Lir was filled with sorrow and sadness, hearing these things, for he knew that Oifa had wronged his children, and he made his way to the Lake of the Red Eye. When the children of Lir saw him approaching, Fingula sang the song:

"Welcome the parade of horses
Getting closer to the Lake of the Red Eye,
A company's fear and wonder Surely look for us.

"Let's head to the shore, O Aod,
Fiachra and beautiful Conn,
No host under heaven can match those horsemen. But King Lir with his powerful household.

Now as she said this King Lir had come to the shores of the lake and heard the swans speaking with human voices. And he spake to the swans and asked them who they were. Fingula answered and said: "We are thy own children, ruined by thy wife, sister of our own mother, through her ill mind and her jealousy." "For how long is the spell to be upon you?" said Lir. "None can relieve us till the woman from the south and the man from the north come together, till Lairgnen of Connaught wed Deoch of Munster."

Now, as she said this, King Lir had reached the shores of the lake and heard the swans speaking in human voices. He spoke to the swans and asked them who they were. Fingula replied, "We are your own children, cursed by your wife, who is our mother’s sister, because of her wickedness and jealousy." "How long will the spell last?" Lir asked. "No one can free us until the woman from the south and the man from the north come together, until Lairgnen from Connaught marries Deoch from Munster."

Then Lir and his people raised their shouts of grief, crying, and lamentation, and they stayed by the shore of the lake listening to the wild music of the swans until the swans flew away, and King Lir went on to the Hall of Dearg the king. He told Dearg the king what Oifa had done to his [6]children. And Dearg put his power upon Oifa and bade her say what shape on earth she would think the worst of all. She said it would be in the form of an air-demon. "It is into that form I shall put you," said Dearg the king, and he struck her with a Druid's wand of spells and wizardry and put her into the form of an air-demon. And she flew away at once, and she is still an air-demon, and shall be so for ever.

Then Lir and his people cried out in sorrow, weeping and mourning, and they stayed by the edge of the lake listening to the haunting music of the swans until the swans flew away. King Lir then went to King Dearg’s Hall. He told Dearg what Oifa had done to his [6]children. Dearg used his power against Oifa and asked her to name the form she would consider the worst on earth. She replied that it would be the shape of an air-demon. "That’s the form I will give you," said King Dearg, and he struck her with a Druid's wand of spells and magic, transforming her into an air-demon. She flew away immediately, and she remains an air-demon to this day, and will be forever.

But the children of Lir continued to delight the Milesian clans with the very sweet fairy music of their songs, so that no delight was ever heard in Erin to compare with their music until the time came appointed for the leaving the Lake of the Red Eye.

But the children of Lir kept enchanting the Milesian clans with the beautiful fairy music of their songs, so that no joy ever heard in Ireland could compare to their music until the time came for them to leave the Lake of the Red Eye.

Then Fingula sang this parting lay:

Then Fingula sang this farewell song:

"Goodbye to you, Dearg the king,
Master of all Druid knowledge! Goodbye to you, our dear father,
Lir from the Hill of the White Field!

"We're heading to meet at the scheduled time
Away from the places where people gather In the flow of the Moyle,
Our clothes will be bitter and salty,

"Until Deoch arrives at Lairgnen.
So come, you brothers with once rosy cheeks; Let's leave this Lake of the Red Eye,
"Let’s part with sadness from the community that has cared for us."

And after they took to flight, flying highly, lightly, aerially till they reached the Moyle, between Erin and Albain.

And after they took off, flying high, light, and airborne until they reached the Moyle, between Ireland and Scotland.

The men of Erin were grieved at their leaving, and it was proclaimed throughout Erin that henceforth no swan should be killed. Then they stayed all solitary, all alone, filled with cold and grief and regret, until a thick tempest[7] came upon them and Fingula said: "Brothers, let us appoint a place to meet again if the power of the winds separate us." And they said: "Let us appoint to meet, O sister, at the Rock of the Seals." Then the waves rose up and the thunder roared, the lightnings flashed, the sweeping tempest passed over the sea, so that the children of Lir were scattered from each other over the great sea. There came, however, a placid calm after the great tempest and Fingula found herself alone, and she said this lay:

The people of Erin were sad about their departure, and it was announced throughout Erin that no swan should be harmed from then on. They remained all alone, filled with cold, sorrow, and regret, until a fierce storm[7] hit them, and Fingula said: "Brothers, let’s set a location to reunite if the winds separate us." They replied: "Let’s agree to meet, dear sister, at the Rock of the Seals." Then the waves surged, thunder roared, lightning flashed, and the raging storm swept over the sea, scattering the children of Lir far apart across the vast ocean. However, after the storm, a peaceful calm followed, and Fingula found herself alone, and she said this lay:

"How unfortunate that I am alive!
My wings are stuck to my sides.
O dear three, O dear three,
Who took cover under my wings,
Until the dead return to the living
"Me and the three will never meet again!"

And she flew to the Lake of the Seals and soon saw Conn coming towards her with heavy step and drenched feathers, and Fiachra also, cold and wet and faint, and no word could they tell, so cold and faint were they: but she nestled them under her wings and said: "If Aod could come to us now our happiness would be complete." But soon they saw Aod coming towards them with dry head and preened feathers: Fingula put him under the feathers of her breast, and Fiachra under her right wing, and Conn under her left: and they made this lay:

And she flew to the Lake of the Seals and soon saw Conn coming toward her with heavy steps and soaked feathers, and Fiachra too, cold and wet and weak, and they couldn't say a word, so cold and faint were they: but she tucked them under her wings and said, "If Aod could come to us now, our happiness would be complete." But soon they saw Aod approaching with a dry head and neatly groomed feathers: Fingula placed him under the feathers of her chest, and Fiachra under her right wing, and Conn under her left: and they made this song:

"Our stepmother treated us poorly,
She cast her spell on us,
Sending us north across the sea
In the forms of magical swans.

"Our bath on the edge of the shore
Is the foam of the salty waves, Our portion of the beer celebration
Is the brine of the blue-crested sea.

One day they saw a splendid cavalcade of pure white steeds coming towards them, and when they came near they were the two sons of Dearg the king who had been seeking for them to give them news of Dearg the king and Lir their father. "They are well," they said, "and live together happy in all except that ye are not with them, and for not knowing where ye have gone since the day ye left the Lake of the Red Eye." "Happy are not we," said Fingula, and she sang this song:

One day, they spotted a magnificent parade of all-white horses approaching them. As the horses got closer, they recognized the two sons of King Dearg, who had been searching for them to deliver news about King Dearg and their father, Lir. "They're doing well," they said, "and they're happy, except for the fact that you aren't with them and they don't know where you've gone since you left the Lake of the Red Eye." "We aren't happy," Fingula replied, and she sang this song:

"Happy is the household of Lir tonight,
Their meat and wine are plentiful. But what happens to the children of Lir? For bedding, we have our feathers,
And regarding our food and wine—
The white sand and the salty water,
Fiachra's bed and Conn's spot
Beneath the shelter of my wings on the Moyle,
Aod has the protection of my chest,
"So we rest side by side."

So the sons of Dearg the king came to the Hall of Lir and told the king the condition of his children.

So the sons of Dearg the king arrived at the Hall of Lir and informed the king about the situation with his children.

Then the time came for the children of Lir to fulfil their lot, and they flew in the current of the Moyle to the Bay of Erris, and remained there till the time of their fate, and then they flew to the Hill of the White Field and found all desolate and empty, with nothing but unroofed green raths and forests of nettles—no house, no fire, no dwelling-place. The four came close together, and they raised three shouts of lamentation aloud, and Fingula sang this lay:

Then the time came for the children of Lir to fulfill their destinies, and they flew along the current of the Moyle to the Bay of Erris, where they stayed until their fate caught up with them. After that, they flew to the Hill of the White Field and found everything desolate and empty, with only unroofed green mounds and forests of nettles—no houses, no fires, no places to live. The four gathered closely together, raised three loud shouts of lament, and Fingula sang this song:

"Uchone! it hurts my heart." To see my father's place empty—
No hounds, no groups of dogs,
No women, and no brave kings.
[9]

"No drinking horns, no wooden cups,
No drinking in its cheerful halls.
Wow! I can see the condition of this house. That our father, the lord, is no longer alive.

"We have endured a lot during our wandering years,
Buffeted by winds, frozen by the cold; Now has come the greatest of our suffering—
There is no man who knows us in the house. where we were born.

So the children of Lir flew away to the Glory Isle of Brandan the saint, and they settled upon the Lake of the Birds until the holy Patrick came to Erin and the holy Mac Howg came to Glory Isle.

So the kids of Lir flew away to the Glory Isle of Brendan the saint, and they settled by the Lake of the Birds until the holy Patrick arrived in Ireland and the holy Mac Howg came to Glory Isle.

And the first night he came to the island the children of Lir heard the voice of his bell ringing for matins, so that they started and leaped about in terror at hearing it; and her brothers left Fingula alone. "What is it, beloved brothers?" said she. "We know not what faint, fearful voice it is we have heard." Then Fingula recited this lay:

And on the first night he arrived on the island, the children of Lir heard the sound of his bell ringing for morning prayers, which startled them and made them jump in fear; and her brothers abandoned Fingula. "What is it, dear brothers?" she asked. "We don’t know what that soft, scary voice was that we heard." Then Fingula recited this poem:

"Listen to the Cleric's bell," Poise your wings and lift Thanks to God for his arrival,
Be thankful that you can hear him.

"He will relieve you from pain,
And bring you from the rocks and stones.
The charming children of Lir "Listen to the Cleric's bell."

And Mac Howg came down to the brink of the shore and said to them: "Are ye the children of Lir?" "We are indeed," said they. "Thanks be to God!" said the saint; "it is for your sakes I have come to this Isle beyond every other island in Erin. Come ye to land now and put [10]your trust in me." So they came to land, and he made for them chains of bright white silver, and put a chain between Aod and Fingula and a chain between Conn and Fiachra.

And Mac Howg came down to the edge of the shore and said to them, "Are you the children of Lir?" "We are," they replied. "Thanks be to God!" said the saint, "It is for you that I have come to this Isle, more than any other island in Erin. Come ashore now and put your trust in me." So they came to land, and he made for them chains of bright white silver, putting a chain between Aod and Fingula and a chain between Conn and Fiachra.

It happened at this time that Lairgnen was prince of Connaught and he was to wed Deoch the daughter of the king of Munster. She had heard the account of the birds and she became filled with love and affection for them, and she said she would not wed till she had the wondrous birds of Glory Isle. Lairgnen sent for them to the Saint Mac Howg. But the Saint would not give them, and both Lairgnen and Deoch went to Glory Isle. And Lairgnen went to seize the birds from the altar: but as soon as he had laid hands on them their feathery coats fell off, and the three sons of Lir became three withered bony old men, and Fingula, a lean withered old woman without blood or flesh. Lairgnen started at this and left the place hastily, but Fingula chanted this lay:

It happened at this time that Lairgnen was the prince of Connacht and he was set to marry Deoch, the daughter of the king of Munster. She had heard the story of the birds and became filled with love and affection for them, declaring she wouldn't marry until she had the amazing birds from Glory Isle. Lairgnen sent for them to Saint Mac Howg. But the Saint refused to give them up, so both Lairgnen and Deoch traveled to Glory Isle. Lairgnen tried to take the birds from the altar, but as soon as he touched them, their feathery coats fell off, transforming the three sons of Lir into three frail, bony old men, and Fingula into a thin, withered old woman devoid of blood or flesh. Lairgnen was startled by this and quickly left the place, but Fingula began to sing this lay:

"Come and baptize us, O Cleric,
Clean up our mess!
Today, I see our grave—
Fiachra and Conn on either side,
And in my lap, between my two arms, Place Aod, my beautiful brother.

After this lay, the children of Lir were baptised. And they died, and were buried as Fingula had said, Fiachra and Conn on either side, and Aod before her face. A cairn was raised for them, and on it their names were written in runes. And that is the fate of the children of Lir.

After this, the children of Lir were baptized. They died and were buried as Fingula had said, Fiachra and Conn on either side, and Aod in front of her. A mound was built for them, and their names were inscribed in runes on it. And that is the fate of the children of Lir.


Jack the Cunning Thief

T

here was a poor farmer who had three sons, and on the same day the three boys went to seek their fortune. The eldest two were sensible, industrious young men; the youngest never did much at home that was any use. He loved to be setting snares for rabbits, and tracing hares in the snow, and inventing all sorts of funny tricks to annoy people at first and then set them laughing.

There was a poor farmer who had three sons, and on the same day, the three boys set out to seek their fortune. The oldest two were sensible, hardworking young men; the youngest didn’t contribute much at home. He loved setting traps for rabbits, tracking hares in the snow, and coming up with all sorts of funny tricks to annoy people at first and then make them laugh.

The three parted at cross-roads, and Jack took the lonesomest. The day turned out rainy, and he was wet and weary, you may depend, at nightfall, when he came to a lonesome house a little off the road.

The three split up at the crossroads, and Jack chose the loneliest path. The day ended up being rainy, and you can be sure he was soaked and tired by the time night fell, when he arrived at a lonely house not far from the road.

"What do you want?" said a blear-eyed old woman, that was sitting at the fire.

"What do you want?" asked a bleary-eyed old woman who was sitting by the fire.

"My supper and a bed to be sure," said he.

"My dinner and a bed for sure," he said.

"You can't get it," said she.

"You can't get it," she said.

"What's to hinder me?" said he.

"What's holding me back?" he said.

"The owners of the house is," said she, "six honest men that does be out mostly till three or four o'clock in the[12] morning, and if they find you here they'll skin you alive at the very least."

"The owners of the house are," she said, "six honest men who are usually out until three or four o'clock in the[12] morning, and if they catch you here, they'll at least skin you alive."

"Well, I think," said Jack, "that their very most couldn't be much worse. Come, give me something out of the cupboard, for here I'll stay. Skinning is not much worse than catching your death of cold in a ditch or under a tree such a night as this."

"Well, I think," said Jack, "that their worst probably couldn't be much worse. Come on, give me something from the cupboard, because I'm staying here. Skinning isn’t much worse than catching a cold in a ditch or under a tree on a night like this."

Begonins she got afraid, and gave him a good supper; and when he was going to bed he said if she let any of the six honest men disturb him when they came home she'd sup sorrow for it. When he awoke in the morning, there were six ugly-looking spalpeens standing round his bed. He leaned on his elbow, and looked at them with great contempt.

Begonins she got scared and made him a nice dinner; and when he was heading to bed, he warned her that if she let any of the six honest men disturb him when they came back, she'd regret it. When he woke up in the morning, there were six rough-looking guys standing around his bed. He propped himself on his elbow and looked at them with a lot of disdain.

"Who are you," said the chief, "and what's your business?"

"Who are you?" the chief asked. "And what do you want?"

"My name," says he, "is Master Thief, and my business just now is to find apprentices and workmen. If I find you any good, maybe I'll give you a few lessons."

"My name," he says, "is Master Thief, and right now, I'm looking for apprentices and workers. If I think you're any good, maybe I'll teach you a few things."

Bedad they were a little cowed, and says the head man, "Well, get up, and after breakfast, we'll see who is to be the master, and who the journeyman."

Bedad, they were a bit intimidated, and the leader says, "Alright, get up, and after breakfast, we'll see who will be the master and who will be the journeyman."

They were just done breakfast, when what should they see but a farmer driving a fine large goat to market. "Will any of you," says Jack, "undertake to steal that goat from the owner before he gets out of the wood, and that without the smallest violence?"

They had just finished breakfast when they spotted a farmer taking a big goat to market. "Will any of you," says Jack, "take on the challenge of stealing that goat from the owner before he leaves the woods, and do it without using any violence?"

"I couldn't do it," says one; and "I couldn't do it," says another.

"I couldn't do it," says one; and "I couldn't do it," says another.

"I'm your master," says Jack, "and I'll do it."

"I'm your boss," says Jack, "and I'll handle it."

He slipped out, went through the trees to where there was a bend in the road, and laid down his right brogue in[13] the very middle of it. Then he ran on to another bend, and laid down his left brogue and went and hid himself.

He sneaked out, walked through the trees to a bend in the road, and dropped his right shoe in[13] right in the middle of it. Then he ran to another bend, dropped his left shoe, and went to hide.

When the farmer sees the first brogue, he says to himself, "That would be worth something if it had the fellow, but it is worth nothing by itself."

When the farmer sees the first brogue, he thinks to himself, "That would be valuable if it had its pair, but on its own, it's worthless."

He goes on till he comes to the second brogue.

He keeps going until he reaches the second brogue.

"What a fool I was," says he, "not to pick up the other! I'll go back for it."

"What a fool I was," he says, "not to grab the other one! I'll go back for it."

So he tied the goat to a sapling in the hedge, and returned for the brogue. But Jack, who was behind a tree had it already on his foot, and when the man was beyond the bend he picked up the other and loosened the goat, and led him off through the wood.

So he tied the goat to a young tree in the hedge and went back for the shoe. But Jack, who was hiding behind a tree, already had it on his foot. When the man was out of sight, he grabbed the other shoe, untied the goat, and led him away through the woods.

Ochone! the poor man couldn't find the first brogue, and when he came back he couldn't find the second, nor neither his goat.

Ochone! The poor guy couldn't find the first shoe, and when he came back, he couldn't find the second one, nor his goat either.

"Mile mollacht!" says he, "what will I do after promising Johanna to buy her a shawl. I must only go and drive another beast to the market unknownst. I'd never hear the last of it if Joan found out what a fool I made of myself."

"Mile mollacht!" he says, "what am I going to do after promising Johanna I'd buy her a shawl? I guess I'll have to go and drive another animal to the market without anyone knowing. I’d never hear the end of it if Joan found out how foolish I was."

The thieves were in great admiration at Jack, and wanted him to tell them how he had done the farmer, but he wouldn't tell them.

The thieves were really impressed by Jack and wanted him to explain how he had dealt with the farmer, but he wouldn’t share that information.

By-and-by, they see the poor man driving a fine fat wether the same way.

By and by, they see the poor man driving a nice, plump ram the same way.

"Who'll steal that wether," says Jack, "before it's out of the wood, and no roughness used?"

"Who’s going to take that ram," says Jack, "before it’s out of the woods, and no trouble caused?"

"I couldn't," says one; and "I couldn't," says another.

"I can't," says one; and "I can't," says another.

"I'll try," says Jack. "Give me a good rope."

"I'll give it a shot," says Jack. "Hand me a strong rope."

The poor farmer was jogging along and thinking of[14] his misfortune, when he sees a man hanging from the bough of a tree. "Lord save us!" says he, "the corpse wasn't there an hour ago." He went on about half a quarter of a mile, and, there was another corpse again hanging over the road. "God between us and harm," said he, "am I in my right senses?" There was another turn about the same distance, and just beyond it the third corpse was hanging. "Oh, murdher!" said he; "I'm beside myself. What would bring three hung men so near one another? I must be mad. I'll go back and see if the others are there still."

The poor farmer was jogging along and thinking of[14] his bad luck when he saw a man hanging from the branch of a tree. "Oh my gosh!" he exclaimed, "that body wasn't there an hour ago." He continued for about a quarter of a mile and found another body hanging over the road. "God protect us from evil," he said, "am I losing my mind?" After another turn of about the same distance, he came across the third body hanging. "Oh, no!" he exclaimed; "I must be going crazy. What could possibly bring three hanged men so close to each other? I must be insane. I'll go back and see if the others are still there."

He tied the wether to a sapling, and back he went. But when he was round the bend, down came the corpse, and loosened the wether, and drove it home through the wood to the robbers' house. You all may think how the poor farmer felt when he could find no one dead or alive going or coming, nor his wether, nor the rope that fastened him. "Oh, misfortunate day!" cried he, "what'll Joan say to me now? My morning gone, and the goat and wether lost! I must sell something to make the price of the shawl. Well, the fat bullock is in the nearest field. She won't see me taking it."

He tied the ram to a young tree and headed back. But as he was rounding the bend, down fell the body, which freed the ram and sent it home through the forest to the robbers' place. You can imagine how the poor farmer felt when he couldn’t find anyone—dead or alive—coming or going, nor his ram, nor the rope that tied him. "Oh, what a terrible day!" he exclaimed. "What will Joan say to me now? My morning's wasted, and the goat and ram are gone! I need to sell something to cover the cost of the shawl. Well, the big bull is in the closest field. She won’t see me take it."

Well, if the robbers were not surprised when Jack came into the bawn with the wether! "If you do another trick like this," said the captain, "I'll resign the command to you."

Well, if the robbers weren't shocked when Jack walked into the enclosure with the ram! "If you pull another stunt like this," said the captain, "I'll hand over the command to you."

They soon saw the farmer going by again, driving a fat bullock this time.

They soon saw the farmer passing by again, this time herding a plump bull.

"Who'll bring that fat bullock here," says Jack, "and use no violence?"

"Who will bring that big bull here," says Jack, "and not use any force?"

"I couldn't," says one; and "I couldn't," says another.[15]

"I couldn't," says one; and "I couldn't," says another.[15]

"I'll try," says Jack, and away he went into the wood.

"I'll try," Jack says, and off he goes into the woods.

The farmer was about the spot where he saw the first brogue, when he heard the bleating of a goat off at his right in the wood.

The farmer was near the place where he first saw the brogue when he heard a goat bleating to his right in the woods.

He cocked his ears, and the next thing he heard was the maaing of a sheep.

He perked up his ears, and the next thing he heard was the bleating of a sheep.

"Blood alive!" says he, "maybe these are my own that I lost." There was more bleating and more maaing. "There they are as sure as a gun," says he, and he tied his bullock to a sapling that grew in the hedge, and away he went into the wood. When he got near the place where the cries came from, he heard them a little before him, and on he followed them. At last, when he was about half a mile from the spot where he tied the beast, the cries stopped altogether. After searching and searching till he was tired, he returned for his bullock; but there wasn't the ghost of a bullock there, nor any where else that he searched.

"Blood alive!" he exclaimed, "maybe these are mine that I lost." There was more bleating and more maaing. "There they are, for sure," he said, and he tied his bull to a small tree in the hedge and headed into the woods. As he got closer to where the cries were coming from, he heard them just ahead and kept following. Eventually, when he was about half a mile from where he tied the animal, the cries stopped completely. After searching and searching until he was exhausted, he went back for his bull, but there wasn't a trace of the bull anywhere he looked.

This time, when the thieves saw Jack and his prize coming into the bawn, they couldn't help shouting out, "Jack must be our chief." So there was nothing but feasting and drinking hand to fist the rest of the day. Before they went to bed, they showed Jack the cave where their money was hid, and all their disguises in another cave, and swore obedience to him.

This time, when the thieves saw Jack and his prize walking into the enclosure, they couldn't help but shout, "Jack has to be our leader." So, they spent the rest of the day feasting and drinking heavily. Before going to bed, they showed Jack the cave where they hid their money, and all their disguises in another cave, and swore loyalty to him.

One morning, when they were at breakfast, about a week after, said they to Jack, "Will you mind the house for us to-day while we are at the fair of Mochurry? We hadn't a spree for ever so long: you must get your turn whenever you like."

One morning, while they were having breakfast about a week later, they said to Jack, "Can you watch the house for us today while we're at the Mochurry fair? We haven't had a fun outing in a while: you can have your turn whenever you want."

"Never say't twice," says Jack, and off they went.[16] After they were gone says Jack to the wicked housekeeper, "Do these fellows ever make you a present?"

"Don't say it twice," Jack says, and they headed off.[16] After they left, Jack turns to the cruel housekeeper and asks, "Do these guys ever give you a gift?"

"Ah, catch them at it! indeed, and they don't, purshuin to 'em."

"Ah, see them doing it! Seriously, they don't, following after them."

"Well, come along with me, and I'll make you a rich woman."

"Well, come with me, and I'll make you a wealthy woman."

Hag in the Treasure Cave

He took her to the treasure cave; and while she was in raptures, gazing at the heaps of gold and silver, Jack filled his pockets as full as they could hold, put more into a little bag, and walked out, locking the door on the old hag, and leaving the key in the lock. He then put on a rich suit of clothes, took the goat, and the wether, and the bullock, and drove them before him to the farmer's house.[17]

He took her to the treasure cave, and while she was amazed, staring at the piles of gold and silver, Jack filled his pockets as much as they could hold, stuffed more into a small bag, and walked out, locking the door on the old witch and leaving the key in the lock. He then put on a nice suit of clothes, took the goat, the wether, and the bullock, and drove them in front of him to the farmer's house.[17]

Joan and her husband were at the door; and when they saw the animals, they clapped their hands and laughed for joy.

Joan and her husband were at the door, and when they saw the animals, they clapped their hands and laughed with joy.

"Do you know who owns them bastes, neighbours?"

"Do you know who owns those beasts, neighbors?"

"Maybe we don't! sure they're ours."

"Maybe we don’t! Of course, they’re ours."

"I found them straying in the wood. Is that bag with ten guineas in it that's hung round the goat's neck yours?"

"I found them wandering in the woods. Is that bag with ten guineas hanging around the goat's neck yours?"

"Faith, it isn't."

"That's not faith."

"Well, you may as well keep it for a Godsend; I don't want it."

"Well, you might as well keep it as a blessing; I don't want it."

"Heaven be in your road, good gentleman!"

"May heaven be with you on your journey, good sir!"

Jack travelled on till he came to his father's house in the dusk of the evening. He went in. "God save all here!"

Jack continued on until he reached his father's house as evening fell. He stepped inside. "God save everyone here!"

"God save you kindly, sir!"

"God bless you, sir!"

"Could I have a night's lodging here?"

"Can I stay here for the night?"

"Oh, sir, our place isn't fit for the likes of a gentleman such as you."

"Oh, sir, our place isn't suitable for someone like you."

"Oh, musha, don't you know your own son?"

"Oh, musha, don’t you recognize your own son?"

Well, they opened their eyes, and it was only a strife to see who'd have him in their arms first.

Well, they opened their eyes, and it was all about seeing who could grab him in their arms first.

"But, Jack asthore, where did you get the fine clothes?"

"But, Jack dear, where did you get those nice clothes?"

"Oh, you may as well ask me where I got all that money?" said he, emptying his pockets on the table.

"Oh, you might as well ask me where I got all this money?" he said, emptying his pockets onto the table.

Well, they got in a great fright, but when he told them his adventures, they were easier in mind, and all went to bed in great content.

Well, they were really scared, but when he shared his adventures, they felt much better, and everyone went to bed feeling content.

"Father," says Jack, next morning, "go over to the landlord, and tell him I wish to be married to his daughter."[18]

"Father," says Jack the next morning, "go talk to the landlord and tell him that I want to marry his daughter." [18]

"Faith, I'm afraid he'd only set the dogs at me. If he asks me how you made your money, what'll I say?"

"Faith, I’m afraid he’d just turn the dogs on me. If he asks me how you made your money, what should I say?"

"Tell him I am a master thief, and that there is no one equal to me in the three kingdoms; that I am worth a thousand pounds, and all taken from the biggest rogues unhanged. Speak to him when the young lady is by."

"Tell him I’m a master thief, and there’s no one like me in the three kingdoms; that I’m worth a thousand pounds, all taken from the biggest criminals still at large. Talk to him when the young lady is around."

"It's a droll message you're sending me on: I'm afraid it won't end well."

"It's a funny message you're sending me: I'm afraid it won't end well."

The old man came back in two hours.

The old man returned in two hours.

"Well, what news?"

"What's the news?"

"Droll news, enough. The lady didn't seem a bit unwilling: I suppose it's not the first time you spoke to her; and the squire laughed, and said you would have to steal the goose off o' the spit in his kitchen next Sunday, and he'd see about it."

"Droll news, enough. The lady didn't seem at all unwilling: I guess it's not the first time you've talked to her; and the squire laughed and said you would have to steal the goose off the spit in his kitchen next Sunday, and he would check on it."

"O! that won't be hard, any way."

"O! that won't be difficult, anyway."

Next Sunday, after the people came from early Mass, the squire and all his people were in the kitchen, and the goose turning before the fire. The kitchen door opened, and a miserable old beggar man with a big wallet on his back put in his head.

Next Sunday, after the crowd returned from early Mass, the squire and all his staff were in the kitchen, watching the goose roasting over the fire. The kitchen door swung open, and a pitiful old beggar with a large bag on his back peeked in.

"Would the mistress have anything for me when dinner is over, your honour?"

"Will the lady have anything for me when dinner is finished, your honor?"

"To be sure. We have no room here for you just now; sit in the porch for a while."

"Sure thing. We don't have any space for you right now; just sit on the porch for a bit."

"God bless your honour's family, and yourself!"

"God bless your family's honor, and you!"

Soon some one that was sitting near the window cried out, "Oh, sir, there's a big hare scampering like the divil round the bawn. Will we run out and pin him?"

Soon, someone sitting by the window shouted, "Hey, there’s a big hare running around the yard like crazy. Should we go out and catch him?"

"Pin a hare indeed! much chance you'd have; sit where you are."[19]

"Catch a hare, really! You'd have a slim chance; just stay where you are." [19]

That hare made his escape into the garden, but Jack that was in the beggar's clothes soon let another out of the bag.

That hare made his escape into the garden, but Jack, who was in the beggar's clothes, soon let another one out of the bag.

"Oh, master, there he is still pegging round. He can't make his escape: let us have a chase. The hall door is locked on the inside, and Mr. Jack can't get in."

"Oh, master, there he is still pacing around. He can't get away: let’s go after him. The hall door is locked from the inside, and Mr. Jack can't get in."

"Stay quiet, I tell you."

"Stay quiet, I'm telling you."

In a few minutes he shouted out again that the hare was there still, but it was the third that Jack was just after giving its liberty. Well, by the laws, they couldn't be kept in any longer. Out pegged every mother's son of them, and the squire after them.

In a few minutes, he yelled again that the hare was still there, but it was the third one that Jack had just released. Well, by the rules, they couldn't be kept in any longer. Out ran every single one of them, with the squire chasing after them.

"Will I turn the spit, your honour, while they're catching the hareyeen?" says the beggar.

"Will I turn the spit, your honor, while they're catching the hareyeen?" says the beggar.

"Do, and don't let any one in for your life."

"Do, and don't let anyone in for your life."

"Faith, an' I won't, you may depend on it."

"Sure, I won't, you can count on that."

The third hare got away after the others, and when they all came back from the hunt, there was neither beggar nor goose in the kitchen.

The third hare escaped after the others, and when they all returned from the hunt, there was neither a beggar nor a goose in the kitchen.

"Purshuin' to you, Jack," says the landlord, "you've come over me this time."

"Following you, Jack," says the landlord, "you've got the better of me this time."

Well, while they were thinking of making out another dinner, a messenger came from Jack's father to beg that the squire, and the mistress, and the young lady would step across the fields, and take share of what God sent. There was no dirty mean pride about the family, and they walked over, and got a dinner with roast turkey, and roast beef, and their own roast goose; and the squire had like to burst his waistcoat with laughing at the trick, and Jack's good clothes and good manners did not take away any liking the young lady had for him already.[20]

Well, while they were considering preparing another dinner, a messenger arrived from Jack's father asking if the squire, the lady, and the young woman could come across the fields and share what was provided. The family had no shameful pride, so they walked over and enjoyed a dinner featuring roast turkey, roast beef, and their own roast goose; the squire nearly burst his waistcoat from laughing at the joke, and Jack's nice clothes and good manners only increased the young lady's fondness for him.[20]

While they were taking their punch at the old oak table in the nice clean little parlour with the sanded floor, says the squire, "You can't be sure of my daughter, Jack, unless you steal away my six horses from under the six men that will be watching them to-morrow night in the stable."

While they were taking their punch at the old oak table in the nice clean little parlor with the sanded floor, the squire said, "You can't be sure of my daughter, Jack, unless you sneak away my six horses from under the six guys who will be watching them tomorrow night in the stable."

"I'll do more than that," says Jack, "for a pleasant look from the young lady"; and the young lady's cheeks turned as red as fire.

"I'll do more than that," Jack says, "for a nice smile from the young lady"; and the young lady's cheeks turned as red as fire.

Monday night the six horses were in their stalls, and a man on every horse, and a good glass of whisky under every man's waistcoat, and the door was left wide open for Jack. They were merry enough for a long time, and joked and sung, and were pitying the poor fellow. But the small hours crept on, and the whisky lost its power, and they began to shiver and wish it was morning. A miserable old colliach, with half a dozen bags round her, and a beard half an inch long on her chin came to the door.

Monday night, the six horses were in their stalls, each with a man on their back and a good glass of whisky tucked under every man's waistcoat, and the door was left wide open for Jack. They were in high spirits for a long time, joking and singing, all while feeling sorry for the poor guy. But as the night dragged on, the effects of the whisky faded, and they started to shiver, wishing it was morning. A miserable old woman, with half a dozen bags around her and a half-inch-long beard on her chin, came to the door.

"Ah, then, tendher-hearted Christians," says she, "would you let me in, and allow me a wisp of straw in the corner; the life will be froze out of me, if you don't give me shelter."

"Ah, then, kind-hearted Christians," she says, "would you let me in and give me a bit of straw in the corner? I’ll freeze to death if you don’t provide me with shelter."

Well, they didn't see any harm in that, and she made herself as snug as she could, and they soon saw her pull out a big black bottle, and take a sup. She coughed and smacked her lips, and seemed a little more comfortable, and the men couldn't take their eyes off her.

Well, they didn't think there was anything wrong with that, so she made herself as comfortable as possible. They soon saw her pull out a big black bottle and take a sip. She coughed, smacked her lips, and appeared to feel a bit more at ease, and the men couldn't take their eyes off her.

"Gorsoon," says she, "I'd offer you a drop of this, only you might think it too free-making."

"Gorsoon," she says, "I’d offer you a sip of this, but you might find it a bit too much."

"Oh, hang all impedent pride," says one, "we'll take it, and thankee."[21]

"Oh, forget that annoying pride," says one, "we'll take it, and thanks."[21]

So she gave them the bottle, and they passed it round, and the last man had the manners to leave half a glass in the bottom for the old woman. They all thanked her, and said it was the best drop ever passed their tongue.

So she gave them the bottle, and they passed it around, and the last guy had the decency to leave half a glass in the bottom for the old woman. They all thanked her and said it was the best drink they'd ever tasted.

"In throth, agras," said she, "it's myself that's glad to show how I value your kindness in giving me shelter; I'm not without another buideal, and you may pass it round while myself finishes what the dasent man left me."

"In truth, agras," she said, "I’m really glad to show how much I appreciate your kindness in giving me shelter; I have another buideal as well, and you can pass it around while I finish what the decent man left me."

Well, what they drank out of the other bottle only gave them a relish for more, and by the time the last man got to the bottom, the first man was dead asleep in the saddle, for the second bottle had a sleepy posset mixed with the whisky. The beggar woman lifted each man down, and laid him in the manger, or under the manger, snug and sausty, drew a stocking over every horse's hoof, and led them away without any noise to one of Jack's father's outhouses. The first thing the squire saw next morning was Jack riding up the avenue, and five horses stepping after the one he rode.

Well, what they drank from the other bottle only made them want more, and by the time the last guy reached the bottom, the first guy was fast asleep in the saddle because the second bottle had a sleepy mixture mixed with the whiskey. The beggar woman helped each man down and laid him in the manger, or under the manger, all cozy and warm, put a stocking over each horse's hoof, and quietly led them away to one of Jack's father's outhouses. The first thing the squire saw the next morning was Jack riding up the driveway, with five horses following the one he was on.

"Confound you, Jack!" says he, "and confound the numskulls that let you outwit them!"

"Curse you, Jack!" he says, "and curse the fools who let you trick them!"

He went out to the stable, and didn't the poor fellows look very lewd o' themselves, when they could be woke up in earnest!

He went out to the stable, and didn't the poor guys look really ridiculous when they could actually be woken up!

"After all," says the squire, when they were sitting at breakfast, "it was no great thing to outwit such ninny-hammers. I'll be riding out on the common from one to three to-day, and if you can outwit me of the beast I'll be riding, I'll say you deserve to be my son-in-law."

"After all," the squire says as they sit down for breakfast, "it wasn't that impressive to trick such fools. I'll be out riding on the common from one to three today, and if you can outsmart me when it comes to the beast I'll be riding, I'll say you deserve to be my son-in-law."

"I'd do more than that," says Jack, "for the honour, if[22] there was no love at all in the matter," and the young lady held up her saucer before her face.

"I'd do even more than that," says Jack, "for the honor, if[22] there was no love involved at all," and the young lady held up her saucer in front of her face.

Well, the squire kept riding about and riding about till he was tired, and no sign of Jack. He was thinking of going home at last, when what should he see but one of his servants running from the house as if he was mad.

Well, the squire kept riding around and around until he was tired, and still no sign of Jack. Just when he was thinking about going home, he saw one of his servants running from the house as if he were crazy.

"Oh masther, masther," says he, as far as he could be heard, "fly home if you wish to see the poor mistress alive! I'm running for the surgeon. She fell down two flights of stairs, and her neck, or her hips, or both her arms are broke, and she's speechless, and it's a mercy if you find the breath in her. Fly as fast as the baste will carry you."

"Oh master, master," he shouts as loudly as he can, "hurry home if you want to see the poor mistress alive! I'm rushing to get the doctor. She fell down two flights of stairs, and either her neck, her hips, or both of her arms are broken, and she's not able to talk, and it's a miracle if she’s even breathing. Run as fast as the beast can take you."

"But hadn't you better take the horse? It's a mile and a half to the surgeon's."

"But wouldn't it be better to take the horse? It's a mile and a half to the doctor's."

"Oh, anything you like, master. Oh, Vuya, Vuya! misthress alanna, that I should ever see the day! and your purty body disfigured as it is!"

"Oh, anything you want, master. Oh, Vuya, Vuya! Mistress Alanna, I can't believe I’d see the day! And your pretty body, all messed up like that!"

"Here, stop your noise, and be off like wildfire! Oh, my darling, my darling, isn't this a trial?"

"Here, stop making noise, and get out of here fast! Oh, my love, my love, isn't this tough?"

He tore home like a fury, and wondered to see no stir outside, and when he flew into the hall, and from that to the parlour, his wife and daughter that were sewing at the table screeched out at the rush he made, and the wild look that was on his face.

He rushed home like a whirlwind and was surprised to see no activity outside. When he burst into the hall and then into the living room, his wife and daughter, who were sewing at the table, screamed at the suddenness of his entrance and the wild expression on his face.

"Oh, my darling!" said he, when he could speak, "how's this? Are you hurt? Didn't you fall down the stairs? What happened at all? Tell me!"

"Oh, my darling!" he said, when he could finally speak, "what happened? Are you okay? Did you fall down the stairs? What on earth happened? Please tell me!"

"Why, nothing at all happened, thank God, since you rode out; where did you leave the horse?"

"Well, nothing at all happened, thank God, since you left; where did you put the horse?"

Well, no one could describe the state he was in for[23] about a quarter of an hour, between joy for his wife and anger with Jack, and sharoose for being tricked. He saw the beast coming up the avenue, and a little gorsoon in the saddle with his feet in the stirrup leathers. The servant didn't make his appearance for a week; but what did he care with Jack's ten golden guineas in his pocket.

Well, no one could describe the state he was in for[23] about fifteen minutes, torn between happiness for his wife and anger at Jack, and feeling really annoyed about being tricked. He saw the beast coming up the path, with a little kid in the saddle, his feet in the stirrups. The servant didn’t show up for a week; but what did he care with Jack's ten golden guineas in his pocket?

Jack didn't show his nose till next morning, and it was a queer reception he met.

Jack didn’t show up until the next morning, and it was a strange welcome he received.

Squire points a gun.

"That was all foul play you gave," says the squire. "I'll never forgive you for the shock you gave me. But then I am so happy ever since, that I think I'll give you only one trial more. If you will take away the sheet from under my wife and myself to-night, the marriage may take place to-morrow."

"That was all unfair tactics you pulled," says the squire. "I'll never forgive you for the shock you caused me. But I've been so happy ever since that I think I'll give you just one more chance. If you take away the sheet from under my wife and me tonight, the wedding can happen tomorrow."

"We'll try," says Jack, "but if you keep my bride from me any longer, I'll steal her away if she was minded by fiery dragons."

"We'll give it a shot," says Jack, "but if you keep my bride away from me any longer, I'll take her by force, even if she’s guarded by fiery dragons."

When the squire and his wife were in bed, and the moon[24] shining in through the window, he saw a head rising over the sill to have a peep, and then bobbing down again.

When the squire and his wife were in bed, and the moon[24] shining through the window, he noticed a head popping up over the sill to take a look, and then quickly ducking down again.

"That's Jack," says the squire; "I'll astonish him a bit," says the squire, pointing a gun at the lower pane.

"That's Jack," says the squire; "I'll surprise him a little," says the squire, aiming a gun at the lower pane.

"Oh Lord, my dear!" says the wife, "sure, you wouldn't shoot the brave fellow?"

"Oh Lord, my dear!" says the wife, "surely, you wouldn't shoot the brave guy?"

"Indeed, an' I wouldn't for a kingdom; there's nothing but powder in it."

"Really, I wouldn’t do it for anything; it’s nothing but trouble."

Up went the head, bang went the gun, down dropped the body, and a great souse was heard on the gravel walk.

Up went the head, bang went the gun, down dropped the body, and a loud splash was heard on the gravel path.

"Oh, Lord," says the lady, "poor Jack is killed or disabled for life."

"Oh, Lord," says the woman, "poor Jack is either dead or permanently hurt."

"I hope not," says the squire, and down the stairs he ran. He never minded to shut the door, but opened the gate and ran into the garden. His wife heard his voice at the room door, before he could be under the window and back, as she thought.

"I hope not," says the squire, and he sprinted down the stairs. He didn’t bother to close the door; instead, he opened the gate and dashed into the garden. His wife heard his voice at the room door before he could get back under the window, as she imagined.

"Wife, wife," says he from the door, "the sheet, the sheet! He is not killed, I hope, but he is bleeding like a pig. I must wipe it away as well as I can, and get some one to carry him in with me." She pulled it off the bed, and threw it to him. Down he ran like lightning, and he had hardly time to be in the garden, when he was back, and this time he came back in his shirt, as he went out.

"Wife, wife," he calls from the door, "the sheet, the sheet! I hope he’s not dead, but he’s bleeding a lot. I need to clean it up as best as I can and find someone to help carry him in with me." She yanked it off the bed and tossed it to him. He dashed down like a flash, and hardly had time to get to the garden before he was back, and this time he returned in just his shirt, like he had when he left.

"High hanging to you, Jack," says he, "for an arrant rogue!"

"High hanging to you, Jack," he says, "for a complete rogue!"

"Arrant rogue?" says she, "isn't the poor fellow all cut and bruised?"

"Complete scoundrel?" she says, "isn't the poor guy all beat up and bruised?"

"I didn't much care if he was. What do you think was[25] bobbing up and down at the window, and sossed down so heavy on the walk? A man's clothes stuffed with straw, and a couple of stones."

"I didn’t really care if he was. What do you think was[25] bobbing up and down at the window, and slumped down so heavily on the sidewalk? A guy’s clothes packed with straw, and a couple of rocks."

"And what did you want with the sheet just now, to wipe his blood if he was only a man of straw?"

"And what did you want with the sheet just now, to wipe his blood if he was just a man of straw?"

"Sheet, woman! I wanted no sheet."

"Sheet, woman! I didn’t ask for any sheet."

"Well, whether you wanted it or not, I threw it to you, and you standing outside o' the door."

"Well, whether you wanted it or not, I threw it to you, and you standing outside the door."

"Oh, Jack, Jack, you terrible tinker!" says the squire, "there's no use in striving with you. We must do without the sheet for one night. We'll have the marriage to-morrow to get ourselves out of trouble."

"Oh, Jack, Jack, you awful tinkerer!" says the squire, "there's no point in arguing with you. We'll have to manage without the sheet for one night. We'll get married tomorrow to solve our problems."

So married they were, and Jack turned out a real good husband. And the squire and his lady were never tired of praising their son-in-law, "Jack the Cunning Thief."

So they were happily married, and Jack turned out to be a really great husband. The squire and his wife never got tired of praising their son-in-law, "Jack the Cunning Thief."


Powel, Prince of Dyfed.

P

owel, Prince of Dyfed, was lord of the seven Cantrevs of Dyfed; and once upon a time Powel was at Narberth, his chief palace, where a feast had been prepared for him, and with him was a great host of men. And after the first meal, Powel arose to walk, and he went to the top of a mound that was above the palace, and was called Gorseth Arberth.

Powel, Prince of Dyfed, ruled the seven Cantrevs of Dyfed. One day, he was at Narberth, his main palace, where a feast had been arranged for him, along with a large group of men. After the first meal, Powel got up to take a walk and went to the top of a mound above the palace, known as Gorseth Arberth.

"Lord," said one of the court, "it is peculiar to the mound that whosoever sits upon it cannot go thence without either receiving wounds or blows, or else seeing a wonder."

"Lord," said one of the court, "it's strange about the mound that whoever sits on it can't leave without either getting hurt or hit, or witnessing something remarkable."

"I fear not to receive wounds and blows in the midst of such a host as this; but as to the wonder, gladly would I see it. I will go, therefore, and sit upon the mound."

"I’m not afraid of getting hurt or hit among this crowd; but as for the spectacle, I’d love to see it. So, I’ll go and sit on the mound."

And upon the mound he sat. And while he sat there, they saw a lady, on a pure white horse of large size, with a garment of shining gold around her, coming along the highway that led from the mound; and the horse seemed to move at a slow and even pace, and to be coming up towards the mound.[27]

And he sat on the mound. While he was sitting there, they saw a lady on a large, pure white horse, wearing a shining gold outfit, coming down the road that led from the mound. The horse moved slowly and steadily, approaching the mound.[27]

"My men," said Powel, "is there any among you who knows yonder lady?"

"My guys," said Powel, "is there anyone among you who knows that lady over there?"

"There is not, lord," said they.

"There isn't, my lord," they said.

"Go one of you and meet her, that we may know who she is."

"One of you go and meet her, so we can find out who she is."

And one of them arose; and as he came upon the road to meet her she passed by, and he followed as fast as he could, being on foot; and the greater was his speed, the farther was she from him. And when he saw that it profited him nothing to follow her, he returned to Powel, and said unto him, "Lord, it is idle for any one in the world to follow her on foot."

And one of them got up; as he approached the road to meet her, she walked by, and he tried to keep up as best as he could since he was on foot. The faster he ran, the further away she seemed. When he realized that following her was pointless, he went back to Powel and said to him, "Lord, it's pointless for anyone to try to follow her on foot."

"Verily," said Powel, "go unto the palace, and take the fleetest horse that thou seest, and go after her."

"Really," said Powel, "go to the palace, take the fastest horse you see, and go after her."

And he took a horse and went forward. And he came to an open level plain, and put spurs to his horse; and the more he urged his horse, the farther was she from him. Yet she held the same pace as at first. And his horse began to fail; and when his horse's feet failed him, he returned to the place where Powel was.

And he got on a horse and rode away. He reached a flat open plain and urged his horse to go faster; but no matter how hard he pushed, she stayed just out of reach. She kept the same speed as before. Eventually, his horse started to tire, and when the horse could no longer keep up, he went back to where Powel was.

"Lord," said he, "it will avail nothing for any one to follow yonder lady. I know of no horse in these realms swifter than this, and it availed me not to pursue her."

"Lord," he said, "it's pointless for anyone to chase after that lady. I don’t know of any horse in these lands that's faster than this one, and it didn’t help me to try and follow her."

"Of a truth," said Powel, "there must be some illusion here. Let us go towards the palace." So to the palace they went, and they spent that day. And the next day they arose, and that also they spent until it was time to go to meat. And after the first meal, "Verily," said Powel, "we will go, the same party as yesterday, to the top of the mound. Do thou," said he to one of his young men,[28] "take the swiftest horse that thou knowest in the field." And thus did the young man. They went towards the mound, taking the horse with them. And as they were sitting down they beheld the lady on the same horse, and in the same apparel, coming along the same road. "Behold," said Powel, "here is the lady of yesterday. Make ready, youth, to learn who she is."

"Honestly," said Powel, "there must be some kind of trick happening here. Let's head to the palace." So they went to the palace and spent that day there. The next day, they got up and spent that day too until it was time to eat. After the first meal, Powel said, "For sure, we'll go, just like yesterday, to the top of the mound. You," he told one of his young men,[28] "take the fastest horse you know of in the field." And the young man did just that. They made their way to the mound, taking the horse with them. As they sat down, they saw the lady on the same horse, dressed the same way, coming down the same road. "Look," said Powel, "here's the lady from yesterday. Get ready, young man, to find out who she is."

"My lord," said he "that will I gladly do." And thereupon the lady came opposite to them. So the youth mounted his horse; and before he had settled himself in his saddle, she passed by, and there was a clear space between them. But her speed was no greater than it had been the day before. Then he put his horse into an amble, and thought, that, notwithstanding the gentle pace at which his horse went, he should soon overtake her. But this availed him not: so he gave his horse the reins. And still he came no nearer to her than when he went at a foot's pace. The more he urged his horse, the farther was she from him. Yet she rode not faster than before. When he saw that it availed not to follow her, he returned to the place where Powel was. "Lord," said he, "the horse can no more than thou hast seen."

"My lord," he said, "I would be happy to do that." Then the lady came into view. The young man got on his horse, and before he had adjusted himself in the saddle, she passed by, and there was a wide gap between them. However, she wasn't going any faster than she had the day before. He urged his horse into a smooth pace, thinking that even with the leisurely speed, he would catch up to her soon. But that didn't help at all, so he loosened the reins. Still, he didn't get any closer to her than when he was going slowly. The more he pushed his horse, the farther away she seemed, yet she wasn’t riding any faster than before. When he realized it was futile to chase her, he went back to where Powel was. "My lord," he said, "the horse can do no more than you have seen."

"I see indeed that it avails not that any one should follow her. And by Heaven," said he, "she must needs have an errand to some one in this plain, if her haste would allow her to declare it. Let us go back to the palace." And to the palace they went, and they spent that night in songs and feasting, as it pleased them.

"I can see that it’s no use for anyone to follow her. And honestly," he said, "she must have a reason to be here in this field, if she were able to share it in her rush. Let’s head back to the palace." So they went back to the palace and spent that night singing and feasting, as they enjoyed.

The next day they amused themselves until it was time to go to meat. And when meat was ended, Powel said, "Where are the hosts that went yesterday and the day before to the top of the mound?"[29]

The next day they entertained themselves until it was time to eat. And when the meal was over, Powel said, "Where are the hosts that went yesterday and the day before to the top of the mound?"[29]

"Behold, lord, we are here," said they.

"Look, my lord, we are here," they said.

"Let us go," said he, "to the mound to sit there. And do thou," said he to the page who tended his horse, "saddle my horse well, and hasten with him to the road, and bring also my spurs with thee." And the youth did thus. They went and sat upon the mound. And ere they had been there but a short time, they beheld the lady coming by the same road, and in the same manner, and at the same pace. "Young man," said Powel, "I see the lady coming: give me my horse." And no sooner had he mounted his horse than she passed him. And he turned after her, and followed her. And he let his horse go bounding playfully, and thought that at the second step or the third he should come up with her. But he came no nearer to her than at first. Then he urged his horse to his utmost speed, yet he found that it availed nothing to follow her. Then said Powel, "O maiden, for the sake of him who thou best lovest, stay for me."

"Let's go," he said, "to the hill to sit there. And you," he said to the page who took care of his horse, "saddle my horse properly, hurry him to the road, and also bring my spurs with you." The young man did as instructed. They went and sat on the hill. Before long, they saw the lady coming down the same road, in the same way, and at the same pace. "Young man," said Powel, "I see the lady approaching: give me my horse." No sooner had he mounted than she passed by him. He turned to follow her, letting his horse run playfully, thinking that with the second or third stride he would catch up to her. But he didn't get any closer than before. Then he urged his horse to full speed, but found that it didn’t help him close the distance. "Oh maiden, for the sake of the one you love most, please wait for me," said Powel.

"I will stay gladly," said she, "and it were better for thy horse hadst thou asked it long since." So the maiden stopped, and she threw back that part of her head-dress which covered her face. And she fixed her eyes upon him, and began to talk with him.

"I'll stay happily," she said, "and it would have been better for your horse if you had asked me much earlier." So the young woman paused, and she pushed aside the part of her head covering that hid her face. She locked her gaze onto him and started to chat with him.

"Lady," asked he, "whence comest thou, and whereunto dost thou journey?"

"Lady," he asked, "where are you coming from, and where are you headed?"

"I journey on mine own errand," said she, "and right glad am I to see thee."

"I’m on my own mission," she said, "and I’m really happy to see you."

"My greeting be unto thee," said he. Then he thought that the beauty of all the maidens, and all the ladies that he had ever seen, was as nothing compared to her beauty. "Lady," he said, "wilt thou tell me aught concerning thy purpose?"[30]

"Hello," he said. Then he thought that the beauty of all the women and girls he had ever seen was nothing compared to her beauty. "Lady," he asked, "will you tell me anything about your intentions?"[30]

"I will tell thee," said she. "My chief quest was to seek thee."

"I will tell you," she said. "My main goal was to find you."

"Behold," said Powel, "this is to me the most pleasing quest on which thou couldst have come. And wilt thou tell me who thou art?"

"Look," said Powel, "this is the most enjoyable adventure you could have come on. Will you tell me who you are?"

I JOURNEY ON MINE OWN ERRAND

"I will tell thee, lord," said she. "I am Rhiannon, the daughter of Heveyth Hên, and they sought to give me to a husband against my will. But no husband would I have, and that because of my love for thee, neither will I yet[31] have one unless thou reject me. And hither have I come to hear thy answer."

"I will tell you, my lord," she said. "I am Rhiannon, the daughter of Heveyth Hên, and they tried to force me into marriage against my will. But I will not have a husband, and that is because of my love for you; I will not have one unless you reject me. I have come here to hear your answer."

"By Heaven," said Powel, "behold this is my answer. If I might choose among all the ladies and damsels in the world, thee would I choose."

"By Heaven," Powel said, "look, this is my answer. If I could choose from all the ladies and women in the world, it would be you."

"Verily," said she, "if thou art thus minded, make a pledge to meet me ere I am given to another."

"Honestly," she said, "if you're thinking that way, promise me you'll meet me before I'm given to someone else."

"The sooner I may do so, the more pleasing will it be unto me," said Powel, "and wheresoever thou wilt, there will I meet with thee."

"The sooner I can do it, the more pleasing it will be to me," said Powel, "and wherever you want, I'll meet you there."

"I will that thou meet me this day twelvemonth, at the palace of Heveyth. And I will cause a feast to be prepared, so that it be ready against thou come."

"I want you to meet me this day next year at the palace of Heveyth. I will have a feast prepared so that it is ready when you arrive."

"Gladly," said he, "will I keep this tryst."

"Sure," he said, "I'll keep this meeting."

"Lord," said she, "remain in health, and be mindful that thou keep thy promise. And now I will go hence."

"Lord," she said, "stay healthy and remember to keep your promise. And now I will leave."

So they parted, and he went back to his hosts and to them of his household. And whatsoever questions they asked him respecting the damsel, he always turned the discourse upon other matters. And when a year from that time was gone, he caused a hundred knights to equip themselves, and to go with him to the palace of Heveyth Hên. And he came to the palace, and there was great joy concerning him, with much concourse of people, and great rejoicing, and vast preparations for his coming. And the whole court was placed under his orders.

So they said their goodbyes, and he returned to his hosts and his household. No matter what questions they asked him about the young woman, he always changed the subject to other topics. A year later, he organized a hundred knights to prepare themselves and accompany him to the palace of Heveyth Hên. When he arrived at the palace, everyone was thrilled to see him, with a large crowd gathering, much celebration, and extensive preparations for his arrival. The entire court was put under his command.

And the hall was garnished, and they went to meat, and thus did they sit; Heveyth Hên was on one side of Powel, and Rhiannon on the other. And all the rest according to their rank. And they ate and feasted and talked, one with another; and at the beginning of the carousal after the[32] meat, there entered a tall auburn-haired youth, of royal bearing, clothed in a garment of satin. And when he came into the hall he saluted Powel and his companions.

And the hall was decorated, and they sat down for a meal. Heveyth Hên was on one side of Powel, and Rhiannon was on the other. Everyone else sat according to their rank. They ate, celebrated, and chatted with one another. At the start of the feast after the meal, a tall young man with auburn hair entered, who looked like royalty and was dressed in a satin garment. When he walked into the hall, he greeted Powel and his companions.

"The greeting of Heaven be unto thee, my soul," said Powel. "Come thou and sit down."

"The greetings of Heaven be with you, my soul," said Powel. "Come and sit down."

"Nay," said he, "a suitor am I; and I will do mine errand."

"Nah," he said, "I'm a suitor, and I will do my job."

"Do so willingly," said Powel.

"Do it willingly," said Powel.

"Lord," said he, "my errand is unto thee; and it is to crave a boon of thee that I come."

"Lord," he said, "I'm here to ask you for a favor."

"What boon soever thou mayest ask of me, as far as I am able, thou shalt have."

"What favor you ask of me, as far as I'm able, you'll get."

"Ah," said Rhiannon, "wherefore didst thou give that answer?"

"Ah," said Rhiannon, "why did you give that answer?"

"Has he not given it before the presence of these nobles?" asked the youth.

"Hasn't he presented it in front of these nobles?" asked the young man.

"My soul," said Powel, "what is the boon thou askest?"

"My soul," Powel said, "what is the favor you're asking for?"

"The lady whom best I love is to be thy bride this night; I come to ask her of thee, with the feast and the banquet that are in this place."

"The woman I love the most is to be your bride tonight; I’m here to ask for her hand, along with the feast and banquet happening here."

And Powel was silent because of the answer which he had given.

And Powel was quiet because of the answer he had given.

"Be silent as long as thou wilt," said Rhiannon. "Never did man make worse use of his wits than thou hast done."

"Be quiet for as long as you want," said Rhiannon. "Never has anyone wasted their intelligence as poorly as you have."

"Lady," said he, "I knew not who he was."

"Lady," he said, "I didn't know who he was."

"Behold, this is the man to whom they would have given me against my will," said she. "And he is Gwawl the son of Clud, a man of great power and wealth; and because of the word thou hast spoken, bestow me upon him, lest shame befall thee."[33]

"Look, this is the man they wanted to give me whether I liked it or not," she said. "And he is Gwawl the son of Clud, a powerful and wealthy man; and because of what you've said, you should give me to him, or else you'll be shamed."[33]

"Lady," said he, "I understand not thine answer. Never can I do as thou sayest."

"Lady," he said, "I don't understand your answer. I can never do what you ask."

"Bestow me upon him," said she, "and I will cause that I shall never be his."

"Give me to him," she said, "and I promise that I will never belong to him."

"By what means will that be?" said Powel.

"How will that happen?" said Powel.

"In thy hand will I give thee a small bag," said she. "See that thou keep it well, and he will ask of thee the banquet and the feast, and the preparations, which are not in thy power. Unto the hosts and the household will I give the feast. And such will be thy answer respecting this. And as concerns myself, I will engage to become his bride this night twelvemonth. And at the end of the year be thou here," said she, "and bring this bag with thee and let thy hundred knights be in the orchard up yonder. And when he is in the midst of joy and feasting, come thou in by thyself, clad in ragged garments, and holding thy bag in thy hand, and ask nothing but a bagful of food: and I will cause that if all the meat and liquor that are in these seven cantrevs were put into it, it would be no fuller than before. And after a great deal has been put therein, he will ask thee whether thy bag will ever be full. Say thou then that it never will, until a man of noble birth and of great wealth arise and press the food in the bag with both his feet, saying, 'Enough has been put therein.' And I will cause him to go and tread down the food in the bag, and when he does so, turn thou the bag, so that he shall be up over his head in it, and then slip a knot upon the thongs of the bag. Let there be also a good bugle-horn about thy neck, and as soon as thou hast bound him in the bag, wind thy horn, and let it be a signal between thee and thy knights. And when they hear the sound of the horn, let them come down upon the palace."[34]

"In your hand, I will give you a small bag," she said. "Make sure you keep it safe, and he will ask you for the banquet and the feast, and the preparations, which you cannot manage. I will provide the feast for the hosts and the household. That will be your response to this. As for me, I promise to become his bride by this time next year. And at the end of the year, be here," she said, "and bring this bag with you and let your hundred knights be in the orchard over there. When he is in the middle of joy and feasting, come in by yourself, dressed in ragged clothes and holding your bag, and ask for nothing but a bagful of food: I will make it so that if all the meat and drink in these seven cantrevs were put into it, it wouldn't be any fuller than it is now. After a lot has been added, he will ask you if your bag will ever be full. Then say that it will never be full until a noble man of great wealth comes along and presses the food into the bag with both his feet, saying, 'Enough has been added.' I will make sure he goes and treads down the food in the bag, and when he does, turn the bag so that he ends up over his head in it, then tie a knot on the bag's thongs. Also, have a good bugle horn around your neck, and as soon as you have bound him in the bag, blow your horn as a signal to you and your knights. When they hear the sound of the horn, let them come down to the palace." [34]

"Lord," said Gwawl, "it is meet that I have an answer to my request."

"Lord," said Gwawl, "I deserve an answer to my request."

"As much of that thou hast asked as it is in my power to give, thou shalt have," replied Powel.

"As much of what you've asked for that I can give, you shall have," replied Powel.

"My soul," said Rhiannon unto him, "as for the feast and the banquet that are here, I have bestowed them upon the men of Dyved, and the household, and the warriors that are with us. These can I not suffer to be given to any. In a year from to-night a banquet shall be prepared for thee in this palace, that I may become thy bride."

"My soul," Rhiannon said to him, "regarding the feast and the banquet that are here, I've given them to the men of Dyved, the household, and the warriors with us. I cannot allow them to be given to anyone else. A year from tonight, a banquet will be prepared for you in this palace so that I can become your bride."

So Gwawl went forth to his possessions, and Powel went also back to Dyved. And they both spent that year until it was the time for the feast at the palace of Heveyth Hên. Then Gwawl the son of Clud set out to the feast that was prepared for him, and he came to the palace and was received there with rejoicing. Powel also, the chief of Annuvyn, came to the orchard with his hundred knights, as Rhiannon had commanded him, having the bag with him. And Powel was clad in coarse and ragged garments, and wore large clumsy old shoes upon his feet. And when he knew that the carousal after the meat had begun, he went towards the hall, and when he came into the hall, he saluted Gwawl the son of Clud, and his company, both men and women.

So Gwawl went back to his properties, and Powel returned to Dyved. They both spent that year until it was time for the feast at the palace of Heveyth Hên. Then Gwawl, the son of Clud, set out for the feast that was prepared for him. He arrived at the palace and was welcomed with celebration. Powel, the chief of Annuvyn, also came to the orchard with his hundred knights, as Rhiannon had instructed, carrying the bag with him. Powel was dressed in rough, tattered clothes and wore large, clumsy old shoes. When he realized that the festivities after the meal had started, he walked toward the hall. As he entered the hall, he greeted Gwawl, the son of Clud, and his company, both men and women.

"Heaven prosper thee!" said Gwawl, "and the greeting of Heaven be unto thee!"

"Heaven bless you!" said Gwawl, "and may the blessing of Heaven be with you!"

"Lord," said he, "may Heaven reward thee! I have an errand unto thee."

"Lord," he said, "may Heaven reward you! I have a message for you."

"Welcome be thine errand, and, if thou ask of me that which is just, thou shalt have it gladly."[35]

"Welcome to your task, and if you ask me for something fair, you'll receive it gladly."[35]

"It is fitting," answered he. "I crave but from want; and the boon that I ask is to have this small bag that thou seest filled with meat."

"It’s fitting," he replied. "I only desire it out of need; the favor I ask for is to have this small bag you see filled with food."

"A request within reason is this," said he, "and gladly shalt thou have it. Bring him food."

"A reasonable request is this," he said, "and you shall have it gladly. Bring him food."

Gwawl in the bag.

A great number of attendants arose, and began to fill the bag; but for all that they put into it, it was no fuller than at first.

A large number of attendants stood up and started filling the bag; however, despite everything they put into it, it was no fuller than it had been at the beginning.

"My soul," said Gwawl, "will thy bag be ever full?"

"My soul," Gwawl said, "will your bag always be full?"

"It will not, I declare to Heaven," said he, "for all that[36] may be put into it, unless one possessed of lands and domains and treasure shall arise, and tread down with both his feet the food which is within the bag, and shall say, 'Enough has been put herein.'"

"It won't, I swear to God," he said, "no matter how much[36] is added, unless someone with land, estates, and riches comes along, stomps on the food in the bag, and declares, 'That's enough of this.'"

Then said Rhiannon unto Gwawl the son of Clud, "Rise up quickly."

Then Rhiannon said to Gwawl, son of Clud, "Get up quickly."

"I will willingly arise," said he. So he rose up, and put his two feet into the bag. And Powel turned up the sides of the bag, so that Gwawl was over his head in it. And he shut it up quickly, and slipped a knot upon the thongs, and blew his horn. And thereupon behold his household came down upon the palace. And they seized all the host that had come with Gwawl, and cast them into his own prison. And Powel threw off his rags, and his old shoes, and his tattered array. And as they came in, every one of Powel's knights struck a blow upon the bag, and asked, "What is here?"

"I'll get up willingly," he said. So he stood up and put his feet into the bag. Then Powel pulled the sides of the bag up so that Gwawl was completely inside it. He quickly closed it up, tied the thongs, and blew his horn. Suddenly, his household rushed down to the palace. They captured all of Gwawl's men and threw them into his own prison. Powel stripped off his rags, old shoes, and torn clothing. As they entered, each of Powel's knights hit the bag and asked, "What’s going on in here?"

"A badger," said they. And in this manner they played, each of them striking the bag, either with his foot or with a staff. And thus played they with the bag. Every one as he came in asked, "What game are you playing at thus?"

"A badger," they said. And this is how they played, each of them hitting the bag, either with their foot or with a stick. And so they played with the bag. Everyone who came in asked, "What game are you playing?"

"The game of Badger in the Bag," said they. And then was the game of Badger in the Bag first played.

"The game of Badger in the Bag," they said. And that’s when the game of Badger in the Bag was first played.

"Lord," said the man in the bag, "if thou wouldest but hear me, I merit not to be slain in a bag."

"Lord," said the man in the bag, "if you would just listen to me, I don't deserve to be killed inside a bag."

Said Heveyth Hên, "Lord, he speaks truth. It were fitting that thou listen to him; for he deserves not this."

Said Heveyth Hên, "Lord, he speaks the truth. It would be appropriate for you to listen to him; because he does not deserve this."

"Verily," said Powel, "I will do thy counsel concerning him."

"Really," said Powel, "I will follow your advice about him."

"Behold, this is my counsel then," said Rhiannon. "Thou art now in a position in which it behoves thee to[37] satisfy suitors and minstrels: let him give unto them in thy stead, and take a pledge from him that he will never seek to revenge that which has been done to him. And this will be punishment enough."

"Here’s my advice then," said Rhiannon. "You are now in a situation where you need to[37] satisfy your suitors and musicians: let him give them something in your place, and get a promise from him that he will never seek revenge for what has happened to him. That will be punishment enough."

"I will do this gladly," said the man in the bag.

"I'll gladly do this," said the man in the bag.

"And gladly will I accept it," said Powel, "since it is the counsel of Heveyth and Rhiannon."

"And I'll gladly accept it," said Powel, "since it comes from Heveyth and Rhiannon."

"Such, then, is our counsel," answered they.

"That's our suggestion," they replied.

"I accept it," said Powel.

"I accept it," Powel said.

"Seek thyself sureties."

"Find your own guarantees."

"We will be for him," said Heveyth, "until his men be free to answer for him." And upon this he was let out of the bag, and his liege-men were liberated. "Demand now of Gwawl his sureties," said Heveyth; "we know which should be taken for him." And Heveyth numbered the sureties.

"We'll be there for him," said Heveyth, "until his men are free to speak for him." After that, he was let out of the bag, and his loyal followers were released. "Now ask Gwawl for his guarantees," said Heveyth; "we know who should be chosen for him." And Heveyth listed the guarantees.

Said Gwawl, "Do thou thyself draw up the covenant."

Said Gwawl, "You should write up the agreement yourself."

"It will suffice me that it be as Rhiannon said," answered Powel. So unto that covenant were all the sureties pledged.

"It'll be enough for me if it's as Rhiannon said," replied Powel. So to that agreement, all the guarantees were committed.

"Verily, lord," said Gwawl, "I am greatly hurt, and I have many bruises. I have need to be anointed; with thy leave I will go forth. I will leave nobles in my stead to answer for me in all that thou shalt require."

"Truly, my lord," said Gwawl, "I am seriously injured, and I have many bruises. I need to be treated; if you permit me, I will step out. I will leave nobles in my place to respond to everything you ask of me."

"Willingly," said Powel, "mayest thou do thus." So Gwawl went towards his own possessions.

"Willingly," said Powel, "you may do this." So Gwawl went to his own belongings.

And the hall was set in order for Powel and the men of his host, and for them also of the palace, and they went to the tables and sat down. And as they had sat that time twelvemonth, so sat they that night. And they ate and feasted, and spent the night in mirth and tranquillity.[38]

And the hall was arranged for Powel and his men, as well as for those from the palace, and they went to the tables and took their seats. Just as they had done a year ago, they sat down that night. They ate and celebrated, spending the night in joy and calmness.[38]

And next morning, at the break of day, "My lord," said Rhiannon, "arise and begin to give thy gifts unto the minstrels. Refuse no one to-day that may claim thy bounty."

And the next morning, at dawn, "My lord," Rhiannon said, "get up and start giving your gifts to the minstrels. Don’t turn away anyone today who asks for your generosity."

"Thus shall it be, gladly," said Powel, "both to-day and every day while the feast shall last." So Powel arose, and he caused silence to be proclaimed, and desired all the suitors and the minstrels to show and to point out what gifts were to their wish and desire. And this being done, the feast went on, and he denied no one while it lasted. And when the feast was ended, Powel said unto Heveyth, "My lord, with thy permission, I will set out for Dyved to-morrow."

"That’s how it will be, happily," said Powel, "both today and every day while the feast lasts." So Powel stood up, had silence declared, and asked all the suitors and musicians to share what gifts they desired. Once that was done, the feast continued, and he didn’t deny anyone while it was happening. When the feast was over, Powel said to Heveyth, "My lord, with your permission, I will leave for Dyved tomorrow."

"Certainly," said Heveyth. "May Heaven prosper thee! Fix also a time when Rhiannon may follow thee."

"Sure," said Heveyth. "May Heaven bless you! Also set a time when Rhiannon can come after you."

Said Powel, "We will go hence together."

Said Powel, "We will leave together."

"Willest thou this, lord?" said Heveyth.

"Do you want this, my lord?" said Heveyth.

"Yes," answered Powel.

"Yes," Powel replied.

And the next day they set forward towards Dyved, and journeyed to the palace of Narberth, where a feast was made ready for them. And there came to them great numbers of the chief men and the most noble ladies of the land, and of these there was none to whom Rhiannon did not give some rich gift, either a bracelet, or a ring, or a precious stone. And they ruled the land prosperously both that year and the next.

And the next day, they headed toward Dyved and traveled to the palace of Narberth, where a feast was prepared for them. Many of the leading men and the most noble ladies of the land came to meet them, and Rhiannon gave each of them a generous gift, whether it was a bracelet, a ring, or a precious stone. They governed the land successfully for both that year and the next.

And in the fourth year a son was born to them, and women were brought to watch the babe at night. And the women slept, as did also Rhiannon. And when they awoke they looked where they had put the boy, and behold he was not there. And the women were frightened; and, having[39] plotted together, they accused Rhiannon of having murdered her child before their eyes.

And in the fourth year, they had a son, and women were gathered to watch over the baby at night. The women fell asleep, just like Rhiannon did. When they woke up, they looked for the boy where they had placed him, and suddenly he was gone. The women were terrified; and, after coming up with a plan, they accused Rhiannon of having killed her child right in front of them.

"For pity's sake," said Rhiannon, "the Lord God knows all things. Charge me not falsely. If you tell me this from fear, I assert before Heaven that I will defend you."

"For goodness' sake," said Rhiannon, "God knows everything. Don't accuse me falsely. If you're saying this out of fear, I swear to God that I will stand up for you."

"Truly," said they, "we would not bring evil on ourselves for any one in the world."

"Honestly," they said, "we wouldn't bring trouble on ourselves for anyone in the world."

"For pity's sake," said Rhiannon, "you will receive no evil by telling the truth." But for all her words, whether fair or harsh, she received but the same answer from the women.

"For goodness' sake," said Rhiannon, "you won't face any bad consequences by telling the truth." But no matter how she phrased it, whether kindly or harshly, she got the same response from the women.

And Powel the chief of Annuvyn arose, and his household and his hosts. And this occurrence could not be concealed; but the story went forth throughout the land, and all the nobles heard it. Then the nobles came to Powel, and besought him to put away his wife because of the great crime which she had done. But Powel answered them that they had no cause wherefore they might ask him to put away his wife.

And Powel, the leader of Annuvyn, got up along with his family and his followers. This event couldn't be hidden; the news spread across the land, and all the nobles heard about it. Then the nobles went to Powel and urged him to divorce his wife because of the serious offense she had committed. But Powel replied that they had no reason to ask him to divorce her.

So Rhiannon sent for the teachers and the wise men, and as she preferred doing penance to contending with the women, she took upon her a penance. And the penance that was imposed upon her was that she should remain in that palace of Narberth until the end of seven years, and that she should sit every day near unto a horse-block that was without the gate; and that she should relate the story to all who should come there whom she might suppose not to know it already; and that she should offer the guests and strangers, if they would permit her, to carry them upon her back into the palace. But it rarely happened that any would permit. And thus did she spend part of the year.

So Rhiannon called for the teachers and the wise men, and since she preferred to do penance rather than argue with the women, she accepted a punishment. The punishment imposed on her was that she should stay in the palace of Narberth for seven years and sit every day by a horse block outside the gate. She was to tell the story to anyone who came by who she thought didn’t already know it and offer to carry guests and strangers on her back into the palace if they allowed her to. But it almost never happened that anyone would say yes. And so she spent part of the year like this.

Now at that time Teirnyon Twryv Vliant was lord of[40] Gwent Is Coed, and he was the best man in the world. And unto his house there belonged a mare than which neither mare nor horse in the kingdom was more beautiful. And on the night of every first of May she foaled, and no one ever knew what became of the colt. And one night Teirnyon talked with his wife: "Wife," said he, "it is very simple of us that our mare should foal every year, and that we should have none of her colts."

Now, at that time, Teirnyon Twryv Vliant was the lord of[40] Gwent Is Coed, and he was the finest man in the world. His house had a mare that was more beautiful than any mare or horse in the kingdom. Every first of May night, she gave birth, but no one ever knew what happened to the colt. One night, Teirnyon spoke to his wife: "Wife," he said, "it's pretty foolish of us that our mare foals every year, yet we never see any of her colts."

"What can be done in the matter?" said she.

"What can we do about it?" she said.

"This is the night of the first of May," said he. "The vengeance of Heaven be upon me, if I learn not what it is that takes away the colts." So he armed himself, and began to watch that night. Teirnyon heard a great tumult, and after the tumult behold a claw came through the window into the house, and it seized the colt by the mane. Then Teirnyon drew his sword, and struck off the arm at the elbow: so that portion of the arm, together with the colt, was in the house with him. And then, did he hear a tumult and wailing both at once. And he opened the door, and rushed out in the direction of the noise, and he could not see the cause of the tumult because of the darkness of the night; but he rushed after it and followed it. Then he remembered that he had left the door open, and he returned. And at the door behold there was an infant-boy in swaddling clothes, wrapped around in a mantle of satin. And he took up the boy, and behold he was very strong for the age that he was of.

"This is the night of May first," he said. "Heaven help me if I don’t find out what’s taking the colts." So he armed himself and started to keep watch that night. Teirnyon heard a loud commotion, and after the noise, he saw a claw come through the window into the house, grabbing the colt by the mane. Teirnyon then drew his sword and chopped off the arm at the elbow, so that part of the arm, along with the colt, was inside with him. Then, he heard a mix of commotion and wailing. He opened the door and rushed toward the noise, but he couldn't see what was causing it because of the darkness. Still, he chased after it. Then he remembered that he had left the door open and went back. At the door, he found a baby boy wrapped in swaddling clothes and covered with a satin mantle. He picked up the boy, and surprisingly, he was very strong for his age.

Then he shut the door, and went into the chamber where his wife was. "Lady," said he, "art thou sleeping?"

Then he shut the door and went into the room where his wife was. "Lady," he said, "are you sleeping?"

"No, lord," said she: "I was asleep, but as thou camest in I did awake."[41]

"No, my lord," she said, "I was asleep, but when you walked in, I woke up."[41]

"Behold, here is a boy for thee, if thou wilt," said he, "since thou hast never had one."

"Look, here’s a boy for you, if you want," he said, "since you’ve never had one."

"My lord," said she, "what adventure is this?"

"My lord," she said, "what adventure is this?"

"It was thus," said Teirnyon. And he told her how it all befell.

"It was like this," said Teirnyon. And he explained to her how everything happened.

"Verily, lord," said she, "what sort of garments are there upon the boy?"

"Honestly, my lord," she said, "what kind of clothes does the boy have on?"

"A mantle of satin," said he.

"A satin cape," he said.

Seeing Goldenlocks

"He is then a boy of gentle lineage," she replied.

"He is a boy from a good family," she replied.

And they caused the boy to be baptised, and the ceremony was performed there. And the name which they gave unto him was Goldenlocks, because what hair was upon his head was as yellow as gold. And they had the boy nursed in the court until he was a year old. And before the year was over he could walk stoutly; and he was larger than a boy of three years old, even one of great growth and[42] size. And the boy was nursed the second year, and then he was as large as a child six years old. And before the end of the fourth year, he would bribe the grooms to allow him to take the horses to water.

And they had the boy baptized, and the ceremony took place there. They named him Goldenlocks because his hair was as yellow as gold. They had the boy cared for in the court until he was a year old. Before the year was up, he could walk confidently, and he was bigger than a typical three-year-old, even one who was very big for his age. The boy was cared for during his second year, and by then, he was the size of a six-year-old. By the end of his fourth year, he would pay the stable hands to let him take the horses to drink.

"My lord," said his wife unto Teirnyon, "where is the colt which thou didst save on the night that thou didst find the boy?"

"My lord," his wife said to Teirnyon, "where is the colt you saved on the night you found the boy?"

"I have commanded the grooms of the horses," said he, "that they take care of him."

"I’ve instructed the stable hands," he said, "to look after him."

"Would it not be well, lord," said she, "if thou wert to cause him to be broken in, and given to the boy, seeing that on the same night that thou didst find the boy, the colt was foaled, and thou didst save him?"

"Wouldn't it be a good idea, my lord," she said, "if you were to train him and give him to the boy, since on the same night you found the boy, the colt was born, and you saved him?"

"I will not oppose thee in this matter," said Teirnyon. "I will allow thee to give him the colt."

"I won't oppose you in this matter," said Teirnyon. "I'll let you give him the colt."

"Lord," said she, "may Heaven reward thee! I will give it him." So the horse was given to the boy. Then she went to the grooms and those who tended the horses, and commanded them to be careful of the horse, so that he might be broken in by the time that the boy could ride him.

"Lord," she said, "may Heaven reward you! I will give it to him." So the horse was given to the boy. Then she went to the stable hands and those who took care of the horses, and instructed them to take good care of the horse, so that he would be trained by the time the boy was ready to ride him.

And while these things were going forward, they heard tidings of Rhiannon and her punishment. And Teirnyon Twryv Vliant, by reason of the pity that he felt on hearing this story of Rhiannon and her punishment, inquired closely concerning it, until he had heard from many of those who came to his court. Then did Teirnyon, often lamenting the sad history, ponder with himself; and he looked steadfastly on the boy, and as he looked upon him, it seemed to him that he had never beheld so great a likeness between father and son as between the boy and Powel the chief of Annuvyn. Now the semblance of Powel was well known to him, for he[43] had of yore been one of his followers. And thereupon he became grieved for the wrong that he did in keeping with him a boy whom he knew to be the son of another man. And the first time that he was alone with his wife he told her that it was not right that they should keep the boy with them, and suffer so excellent a lady as Rhiannon to be punished so greatly on his account, whereas the boy was the son of Powel the chief of Annuvyn. And Teirnyon's wife agreed with him that they should send the boy to Powel. "And three things, lord," said she, "shall we gain thereby—thanks and gifts for releasing Rhiannon from her punishment, and thanks from Powel for nursing his son and restoring him unto him; and, thirdly, if the boy is of gentle nature, he will be our foster-son, and he will do for us all the good in his power." So it was settled according to this counsel.

And while all this was happening, they heard news about Rhiannon and her punishment. Teirnyon Twryv Vliant, feeling sorry upon hearing Rhiannon's story, asked a lot of questions about it until he gathered information from many people who visited his court. Then, Teirnyon, often saddened by the sad tale, reflected on it; he looked closely at the boy, and as he observed him, it struck him that he had never seen such a strong resemblance between a father and son as he did between the boy and Powel, the chief of Annuvyn. Teirnyon knew Powel's likeness well, as he had once been one of his followers. This realization made him feel upset for wrongfully keeping a boy whom he knew to be the son of another man. The first time he was alone with his wife, he told her that it was wrong for them to keep the boy with them while an exceptional lady like Rhiannon suffered so much because of him, given that the boy was the son of Powel, the chief of Annuvyn. Teirnyon's wife agreed that they should send the boy to Powel. "And three things, my lord," she said, "we will gain from this—gratitude and gifts for freeing Rhiannon from her punishment, thanks from Powel for taking care of his son and returning him to him; and thirdly, if the boy has a gentle nature, he will become our foster-son and do everything he can for us." So, they decided to go ahead with this plan.

And no later than the next day was Teirnyon equipped and two other knights with him. And the boy, as a fourth in their company, went with them upon the horse which Teirnyon had given him. And they journeyed towards Narberth, and it was not long before they reached that place. And as they drew near to the palace, they beheld Rhiannon sitting beside the horse-block. And when they were opposite to her, "Chieftain," said she, "go not farther thus: I will bear every one of you into the palace. And this is my penance for slaying my own son, and devouring him."

And by the next day, Teirnyon was all set with two other knights joining him. The boy, being the fourth in their group, rode the horse that Teirnyon had given him. They traveled toward Narberth, and it didn’t take long for them to arrive there. As they approached the palace, they saw Rhiannon sitting next to the horse block. When they were in front of her, she said, "Chieftain, don’t go any further: I will take all of you into the palace. This is my penance for killing my own son and eating him."

"Oh, fair lady," said Teirnyon, "think not that I will be one to be carried upon thy back."

"Oh, beautiful lady," said Teirnyon, "don't think that I will be someone to be carried on your back."

"Neither will I," said the boy.

"Me neither," said the kid.

"Truly, my soul," said Teirnyon, "we will not go." So they went forward to the palace, and there was great joy at[44] their coming. And at the palace a feast was prepared because Powel was come back from the confines of Dyfed. And they went into the hall and washed, and Powel rejoiced to see Teirnyon. And in this order they sat: Teirnyon between Powel and Rhiannon, and Teirnyon's two companions on the other side of Powel, with the boy between them. And after meat they began to carouse and discourse. And Teirnyon's discourse was concerning the adventure of the mare and the boy, and how he and his wife had nursed and reared the child as their own. "Behold here is thy son, lady," said Teirnyon. "And whosoever told that lie concerning thee has done wrong. When I heard of thy sorrow, I was troubled and grieved. And I believe that there is none of this host who will not perceive that the boy is the son of Powel," said Teirnyon.

"Truly, my friend," said Teirnyon, "we're not leaving." So they made their way to the palace, and there was great joy at[44] their arrival. A feast was prepared in the palace because Powel had returned from the borders of Dyfed. They entered the hall, washed up, and Powel was happy to see Teirnyon. They sat in this order: Teirnyon between Powel and Rhiannon, with Teirnyon's two friends on the other side of Powel, and the boy sitting between them. After the meal, they began to drink and chat. Teirnyon spoke about the adventure with the mare and the boy, and how he and his wife had cared for and raised the child as their own. "Look here, lady, is your son," Teirnyon said. "And whoever spread that lie about you has done wrong. When I heard of your sorrow, I felt troubled and sad. I believe there is no one here who won’t see that the boy is Powel's son," Teirnyon said.

"There is none," said they all, "who is not certain thereof."

"There is no one," they all said, "who isn't sure about it."

"I declare to Heaven," said Rhiannon, "that if this be true, there is indeed an end to my trouble."

"I swear to Heaven," said Rhiannon, "that if this is true, then there really is an end to my suffering."

"Lady," said Pendaran Dyfed, "well hast thou named thy son Pryderi (end of trouble), and well becomes him the name of Pryderi son of Powel chief of Annuvyn."

"Lady," said Pendaran Dyfed, "you've chosen the perfect name for your son, Pryderi (meaning 'end of trouble'), and the name Pryderi, son of Powel, chief of Annuvyn, suits him well."

"Look you," said Rhiannon: "will not his own name become him better?"

"Listen," Rhiannon said, "wouldn't his own name suit him better?"

"What name has he?" asked Pendaran Dyfed.

"What's his name?" asked Pendaran Dyfed.

"Goldenlocks is the name that we gave him."

"Goldenlocks is the name we chose for him."

"Pryderi," said Pendaran, "shall his name be."

"Pryderi," said Pendaran, "that should be his name."

"It were more proper," said Powel, "that the boy should take his name from the word his mother spoke when she received the joyful tidings of him." And thus was it arranged.[45]

"It would be better," said Powel, "for the boy to take his name from the word his mother said when she heard the happy news about him." And so it was decided.[45]

"Teirnyon," said Powel, "Heaven reward thee that thou hast reared the boy up to this time, and, being of gentle lineage, it were fitting that he repay thee for it."

"Teirnyon," Powel said, "Heaven reward you for raising the boy this far, and since he's from a noble family, it would be appropriate for him to repay you for it."

"My lord," said Teirnyon, "it was my wife who nursed him, and there is no one in the world so afflicted as she at parting with him. It were well that he should bear in mind what I and my wife have done for him."

"My lord," Teirnyon said, "it was my wife who took care of him, and no one in the world is as heartbroken as she is about being separated from him. It would be good for him to remember what my wife and I have done for him."

"I call Heaven to witness," said Powel, "that while I live I will support thee and thy possessions as long as I am able to preserve my own. And when he shall have power, he will more fitly maintain them than I. And if this counsel be pleasing unto thee and to my nobles, it shall be, that, as thou hast reared him up to the present time, I will give him to be brought up by Pendaran Dyfed from henceforth. And you shall be companions, and shall both be foster-fathers unto him."

"I call Heaven to witness," said Powel, "that as long as I'm alive, I will support you and your possessions as long as I can protect my own. And when he has the power, he will be able to take better care of them than I can. If this advice is agreeable to you and my nobles, then, just as you've raised him until now, I will have him raised by Pendaran Dyfed from now on. You both will be companions and foster-fathers to him."

"This is good counsel," said they all. So the boy was given to Pendaran Dyfed, and the nobles of the land were sent with him. And Teirnyon Twryv Vliant and his companions set out for his country and his possessions, with love and gladness. And he went not without being offered the fairest jewels, and the fairest horses, and the choicest dogs; but he would take none of them.

"This is great advice," they all said. So the boy was handed over to Pendaran Dyfed, and the nobles of the land accompanied him. Teirnyon Twryv Vliant and his friends set off for his homeland and his belongings, filled with love and joy. He didn't leave empty-handed, as he was offered the most beautiful jewels, the finest horses, and the best dogs; but he refused to accept any of them.

Thereupon they all remained in their own dominions. And Pryderi the son of Powel the chief of Annuvyn was brought up carefully, as was fit, so that he became the fairest youth, and the most comely, and the best skilled in all good games, of any in the kingdom. And thus passed years and years until the end of Powel the chief of Annuvyn's life came, and he died.

Thereafter, they all stayed in their own territories. Pryderi, the son of Powel, the leader of Annuvyn, was raised with great care, as was appropriate, making him the most attractive young man, the handsomest, and the best at all the good games in the kingdom. Thus, years passed until Powel, the leader of Annuvyn, reached the end of his life and died.


Paddy O'Kelly and the Weasel

A

long time ago there was once a man of the name of Paddy O'Kelly, living near Tuam, in the county Galway. He rose up one morning early, and he did not know what time of day it was, for there was fine light coming from the moon. He wanted to go to the fair of Cauher-na-mart to sell a sturk of an ass that he had.

A long time ago, there was a man named Paddy O'Kelly, living near Tuam in County Galway. One morning, he woke up early and didn’t know what time it was because the moon was shining brightly. He planned to go to the fair of Cauher-na-mart to sell a sturk of an ass he owned.

He had not gone more than three miles of the road when a great darkness came on, and a shower began falling. He saw a large house among trees about five hundred yards in from the road, and he said to himself that he would go to that house till the shower would be over. When he got to the house he found the door open before him, and in with him. He saw a large room to his left, and a fine fire in the grate. He sat down on a stool that was beside the wall, and began falling asleep, when he saw a big weasel coming to the fire with something yellow in his mouth, which it dropped on the hearth-stone, and then it went away. She soon came back again with the same thing in[47] her mouth, and he saw that it was a guinea she had. She dropped it on the hearth-stone, and went away again. She was coming and going, until there was a great heap of guineas on the hearth. But at last, when she got her gone, Paddy rose up, thrust all the gold she had gathered into his pockets, and out with him.

He had just traveled about three miles down the road when a heavy darkness fell, and rain started pouring down. He spotted a large house among some trees about five hundred yards from the road, and decided he would head to that house until the rain stopped. Upon reaching the house, he found the door wide open. Inside, he noticed a spacious room to his left, with a cozy fire crackling in the fireplace. He sat down on a stool by the wall and began to doze off when he noticed a big weasel approaching the fire with something yellow in its mouth. It dropped the item on the hearth and then scurried away. The weasel soon returned, this time with the same thing in her mouth, and he realized it was a guinea. She dropped it on the hearth and left again. She kept coming and going until there was a big pile of guineas on the hearth. Finally, when she left for good, Paddy got up, stuffed all the gold he had collected into his pockets, and exited the house.

He had not gone far till he heard the weasel coming after him, and she screeching as loud as a bag-pipes. She went before Paddy and got on the road, and she was twisting herself back and forwards, and trying to get a hold of his throat. Paddy had a good oak stick, and he kept her from him, until two men came up who were going to the same fair, and one of them had a good dog, and it routed the weasel into a hole in the wall.

He hadn't gone far when he heard the weasel chasing after him, screeching as loudly as bagpipes. She darted in front of Paddy on the road, twisting back and forth, trying to grab his throat. Paddy had a sturdy oak stick and kept her at bay until two men, who were headed to the same fair, came along. One of them had a good dog, which chased the weasel into a hole in the wall.

Paddy went to the fair, and instead of coming home with the money he got for his old ass, as he thought would be the way with him in the morning, he went and bought a horse with some of the money he took from the weasel, and he came home riding. When he came to the place where the dog had routed the weasel into the hole in the wall, she came out before him, gave a leap, and caught the horse by the throat. The horse made off, and Paddy could not stop him, till at last he gave a leap into a big drain that was full up of water and black mud, and he was drowning and choking as fast as he could, until men who were coming from Galway came up and drove away the weasel.

Paddy went to the fair, and instead of coming home with the money he got for his old donkey, like he thought he would in the morning, he went and bought a horse with some of the cash he got from the weasel, and he rode home. When he got to the spot where the dog had chased the weasel into the hole in the wall, she jumped out in front of him, leaped, and grabbed the horse by the throat. The horse took off, and Paddy couldn't stop him until finally, he jumped into a big drain that was full of water and thick mud, and he was drowning and choking as fast as he could, until some men coming from Galway arrived and drove away the weasel.

Paddy brought the horse home with him, and put him into the cow's byre and fell asleep.

Paddy brought the horse home with him and put it in the cow's barn before falling asleep.

Next morning, the day on the morrow, Paddy rose up early, and went out to give his horse hay and oats. When[48] he got to the door he saw the weasel coming out of the byre and she covered with blood.

Next morning, the next day, Paddy got up early and went out to feed his horse some hay and oats. When[48] he reached the door, he saw the weasel coming out of the barn, covered in blood.

"My seven thousand curses on you," said Paddy, "but I'm afraid you've done harm."

"My seven thousand curses on you," said Paddy, "but I'm afraid you've caused some damage."

Old hag in the corner.

He went in and found the horse, a pair of milch cows, and two calves dead. He came out and set a dog he had after the weasel. The dog got a hold of her, and she got a hold of the dog. The dog was a good one, but he was forced to loose his hold of her before Paddy could come up. He kept his eye on her, however, all through, until he saw her creeping into a little hovel that was on the brink of a lake. Paddy came running, and when he got to the little hut he gave the dog a shake to rouse him up and put anger on him, and then he sent him in. When the dog went in he began barking. Paddy went in after him, and saw an old hag in the corner. He asked her if she saw a weasel coming in there.

He went inside and found the horse, a pair of milk cows, and two calves dead. He stepped out and set a dog he had after the weasel. The dog caught her, but she also grabbed the dog. The dog was good, but he had to let go before Paddy could catch up. He kept his eye on her the whole time until he saw her sneaking into a small hovel by the lake. Paddy came running, and when he reached the little hut, he shook the dog to wake him up and get him fired up, then sent him in. When the dog went in, he started barking. Paddy followed him and saw an old hag in the corner. He asked her if she had seen a weasel come in there.

"I did not," said she; "I'm all destroyed with a plague of sickness, and if you don't go out quick, you'll catch it from me."[49]

"I didn’t,” she said; “I’m completely overwhelmed with a terrible illness, and if you don’t leave quickly, you’ll catch it from me.”[49]

While Paddy and the hag were talking, the dog kept moving in all the time, till at last he gave a leap and caught the hag by the throat. She screeched and said:

While Paddy and the hag were talking, the dog kept moving in closer until, finally, he jumped and grabbed the hag by the throat. She screamed and said:

"Paddy Kelly, take off your dog, and I'll make you a rich man."

"Paddy Kelly, get your dog off, and I'll make you a wealthy man."

Paddy made the dog loose his hold, and said:

Paddy made the dog let go, and said:

"Tell me who you are, or why did you kill my horse and my cows?"

"Tell me who you are, or why you killed my horse and my cows?"

"And why did you bring away my gold that I was gathering for five hundred years throughout the hills and hollows of the world?"

"And why did you take my gold that I’ve been collecting for five hundred years from the hills and valleys of the world?"

"I thought you were a weasel," said Paddy, "or I wouldn't touch your gold; and another thing," says he, "if you're for five hundred years in this world, it's time for you to go to rest now."

"I thought you were a weasel," Paddy said, "or I wouldn't go near your gold; and another thing," he added, "if you've been in this world for five hundred years, it's time for you to take a rest now."

"I committed a great crime in my youth," said the hag, "and now I am to be released from my sufferings if you can pay twenty pounds for a hundred and three-score masses for me."

"I committed a terrible crime in my youth," said the old woman, "and now I will be freed from my suffering if you can pay twenty pounds for a hundred and three-score masses for me."

"Where's the money?" said Paddy.

"Where's the cash?" said Paddy.

"Go and dig under a bush that's over a little well in the corner of that field there without, and you'll get a pot filled with gold. Pay the twenty pounds for the masses, and yourself shall have the rest. When you'll lift the flag off the pot, you'll see a big black dog coming out; but don't be afraid before him; he is a son of mine. When you get the gold, buy the house in which you saw me at first. You'll get it cheap, for it has the name of there being a ghost in it. My son will be down in the cellar. He'll do you no harm, but he'll be a good friend to you. I shall be dead a month from this day, and when you get me[50] dead, put a coal under this little hut and burn it. Don't tell a living soul anything about me—and the luck will be on you."

"Go dig under a bush near the little well in that corner of the field, and you'll find a pot filled with gold. Pay twenty pounds for the masses, and you'll keep the rest. When you lift the lid off the pot, you’ll see a big black dog coming out, but don’t be scared of him; he’s one of my sons. Once you have the gold, buy the house where you first saw me. You’ll get it for a good price because people think it’s haunted. My son will be in the cellar. He won’t harm you and will be a good friend. I’ll be dead a month from today, and when I die, put a coal under this little hut and burn it down. Don’t share anything about me with anyone—and you’ll have good luck."

"What is your name?" said Paddy.

"What’s your name?" Paddy asked.

"Mary Kerwan," said the hag.

"Mary Kerwan," said the witch.

Paddy went home, and when the darkness of the night came on, he took with him a spade and went to the bush that was in the corner of the field, and began digging. It was not long till he found the pot, and when he took the flag off of it a big black dog leaped out, and off and away with him, and Paddy's dog after him.

Paddy went home, and when night fell, he grabbed a shovel and headed to the bush in the corner of the field to start digging. It didn’t take long for him to find the pot, and when he removed the lid, a huge black dog jumped out and took off, followed by Paddy's dog.

Paddy brought home the gold, and hid it in the cow-house. About a month after that he went to the fair of Galway, and bought a pair of cows, a horse, and a dozen sheep. The neighbours did not know where he had got all the money; they said that he had a share with the good people.

Paddy brought home the gold and hid it in the cow shed. About a month later, he went to the Galway fair and bought a pair of cows, a horse, and a dozen sheep. The neighbors didn’t know where he got all the money; they said he must have a connection with the good people.

One day Paddy dressed himself, and went to the gentleman who owned the large house where he first saw the weasel, and asked to buy the house of him, and the land that was round about.

One day, Paddy got dressed and went to the gentleman who owned the big house where he first saw the weasel. He asked if he could buy the house and the surrounding land.

"You can have the house without paying any rent at all; but there is a ghost in it, and I wouldn't like you to go to live in it without my telling you, but I couldn't part with the land without getting a hundred pounds more than you have to offer me."

"You can have the house without paying any rent at all; but there’s a ghost in it, and I wouldn’t want you to move in without telling you that. However, I can't sell the land without getting a hundred pounds more than what you’re offering."

"Perhaps I have as much as you have yourself," said Paddy. "I'll be here to-morrow with the money, if you're ready to give me possession."

"Maybe I have just as much as you do," Paddy said. "I'll be here tomorrow with the money if you're ready to let me take possession."

"I'll be ready," said the gentleman.

"I'll be ready," said the man.

Paddy went home and told his wife that he had bought a large house and a holding of land.[51]

Paddy went home and told his wife that he had bought a big house and a plot of land.[51]

"Where did you get the money?" says the wife.

"Where did you get the money?" asks the wife.

"Isn't it all one to you where I got it?" says Paddy.

"Does it even matter to you where I got it?" says Paddy.

The day on the morrow Paddy went to the gentleman, gave him the money, and got possession of the house and land; and the gentleman left him the furniture and everything that was in the house, into the bargain.

The next day, Paddy went to the man, gave him the money, and took ownership of the house and land; and the man left him the furniture and everything else that was in the house as part of the deal.

Paddy remained in the house that night, and when darkness came he went down to the cellar, and he saw a little man with his two legs spread on a barrel.

Paddy stayed in the house that night, and when it got dark, he went down to the cellar, where he saw a small man sitting on a barrel with his legs spread apart.

"God save you, honest man," says he to Paddy.

"God save you, honest man," he says to Paddy.

"The same to you," says Paddy.

"The same to you," says Paddy.

"Don't be afraid of me, at all," says the little man. "I'll be a friend to you, if you are able to keep a secret."

"Don't be scared of me, not at all," says the little guy. "I'll be your friend if you can keep a secret."

"I am able, indeed; I kept your mother's secret, and I'll keep yours as well."

"I can do that; I kept your mom's secret, and I'll keep yours too."

"Maybe you're thirsty?" said the little man.

"Maybe you're thirsty?" said the little guy.

"I'm not free from it," said Paddy.

"I'm not free from it," Paddy said.

The little man put a hand in his bosom and drew out a gold goblet. He gave it to Paddy, and said: "Draw wine out of that barrel under me."

The little man reached into his chest pocket and pulled out a gold goblet. He handed it to Paddy and said, "Pour some wine from that barrel beneath me."

Paddy drew the full up of the goblet, and handed it to the little man.

Paddy filled the goblet to the brim and handed it to the little man.

"Drink yourself first," says he.

"Put yourself first," he says.

Paddy drank, drew another goblet, and handed it to the little man, and he drank it.

Paddy drank, poured another cup, and gave it to the little man, who drank it.

"Fill up and drink again," said the little man. "I have a mind to be merry to-night."

"Fill up and drink again," said the little man. "I want to have a good time tonight."

The pair of them sat there drinking until they were half drunk. Then the little man gave a leap down to the floor, and said to Paddy:

The two of them sat there drinking until they were halfway drunk. Then the little man jumped down to the floor and said to Paddy:

"Don't you like music?"[52]

"Don't you enjoy music?"[52]

"I do, surely," said Paddy, "and I'm a good dancer, too."

"I definitely do," said Paddy, "and I'm a great dancer, too."

"Lift up the big flag over there in the corner, and you'll get my pipes under it."

"Raise the big flag in the corner, and you'll find my pipes underneath it."

Paddy lifted the flag, got the pipes, and gave them to the little man. He squeezed the pipes on him, and began playing melodious music. Paddy began dancing till he was tired. Then they had another drink, and the little man said:

Paddy raised the flag, grabbed the pipes, and handed them to the little man. He pressed the pipes against him and started playing beautiful music. Paddy danced until he was exhausted. Then they had another drink, and the little man said:

"Do as my mother told you, and I'll show you great riches. You can bring your wife in here, but don't tell her that I'm there, and she won't see me. Any time at all that ale or wine are wanting, come here and draw. Farewell, now; go to sleep, and come again to me to-morrow night."

"Do what my mother instructed, and I’ll show you amazing wealth. You can bring your wife in here, but don’t mention that I’m here, and she won’t see me. Whenever you need ale or wine, come here and serve yourself. Goodbye for now; get some sleep and come back to me tomorrow night."

Paddy went to bed, and it wasn't long till he fell asleep.

Paddy went to bed, and it didn't take long for him to fall asleep.

On the morning of the day on the morrow, Paddy went home, and brought his wife and children to the big house, and they were very comfortable. That night Paddy went down to the cellar; the little man welcomed him and asked him did he wish to dance?

On the morning of the next day, Paddy went home and brought his wife and kids to the big house, and they were very comfortable. That night, Paddy went down to the cellar; the little man welcomed him and asked if he wanted to dance.

"Not till I get a drink," said Paddy.

"Not until I get a drink," said Paddy.

"Drink your fill," said the little man; "that barrel will never be empty as long as you live."

"Drink as much as you want," said the little man; "that barrel will never run dry as long as you live."

Paddy drank the full of the goblet, and gave a drink to the little man. Then the little man said to him:

Paddy finished the goblet and gave a drink to the little man. Then the little man said to him:

"I am going to the Fortress of the Fairies to-night, to play music for the good people, and if you come with me you'll see fine fun. I'll give you a horse that you never saw the like of him before."[53]

"I'm heading to the Fairy Fortress tonight to play music for the kind folks there, and if you join me, you’ll have a great time. I’ll give you a horse like you’ve never seen before."[53]

"I'll go with you, and welcome," said Paddy; "but what excuse will I make to my wife?"

"I'll go with you, and I'm happy to," said Paddy; "but what excuse will I give to my wife?"

"I'll bring you away from her side without her knowing it, when you are both asleep together, and I'll bring you back to her the same way," said the little man.

"I'll take you away from her without her knowing while you two are sleeping, and I'll bring you back to her the same way," said the little man.

"I'm obedient," says Paddy; "we'll have another drink before I leave you."

"I'm obedient," says Paddy; "let's have another drink before I go."

He drank drink after drink, till he was half drunk, and he went to bed with his wife.

He kept drinking until he was tipsy, and then he went to bed with his wife.

When he awoke he found himself riding on a broom near Doon-na-shee, and the little man riding on another besom by his side. When they came as far as the green hill of the Doon, the little man said a couple of words that Paddy did not understand. The green hill opened, and the pair went into a fine chamber.

When he woke up, he found himself riding a broom close to Doon-na-shee, with a little man riding another broom beside him. When they reached the green hill of the Doon, the little man said a few words that Paddy didn’t understand. The green hill opened up, and they entered a lovely chamber.

Paddy never saw before a gathering like that which was in the Doon. The whole place was full up of little people, men and women, young and old. They all welcomed little Donal—that was the name of the piper—and Paddy O'Kelly. The king and queen of the fairies came up to them, and said:

Paddy had never seen a gathering like the one in the Doon. The whole place was packed with people—men and women, young and old. They all welcomed little Donal—that was the name of the piper—and Paddy O'Kelly. The king and queen of the fairies approached them and said:

"We are all going on a visit to-night to Cnoc Matha, to the high king and queen of our people."

"We're all going to visit Cnoc Matha tonight, to see the high king and queen of our people."

They all rose up then and went out. There were horses ready for each one of them, and the coash-t'ya bower for the king and queen. The king and queen got into the coach, each man leaped on his own horse, and be certain that Paddy was not behind. The piper went out before them, and began playing them music, and then off and away with them. It was not long till they came to Cnoc Matha. The hill opened, and the king of the fairy host passed in.[54]

They all stood up and went outside. There were horses ready for each of them, and the coash-t'ya bower for the king and queen. The king and queen climbed into the coach, and each man hopped onto his horse, making sure that Paddy was not left behind. The piper went ahead and started playing music for them, and then they were off. It didn’t take long for them to reach Cnoc Matha. The hill opened up, and the king of the fairy host entered.[54]

Finvara and Nuala were there, the arch-king and queen of the fairy host of Connacht, and thousands of little persons. Finvara came up and said:

Finvara and Nuala were present, the king and queen of the fairy realm of Connacht, along with thousands of tiny beings. Finvara approached and said:

A Piper

"We are going to play a hurling match to-night against the fairy host of Munster, and unless we beat them our fame is gone for ever. The match is to be fought out on Moytura, under Slieve Belgadaun."

"We're going to play a hurling match tonight against the fairy host of Munster, and if we don't win, our fame will be lost forever. The match will take place at Moytura, under Slieve Belgadaun."

The Connacht host cried out: "We are all ready, and we have no doubt but we'll beat them."

The Connacht host shouted: "We're all set, and there's no doubt we'll win."

"Out with ye all," cried the high king; "the men of the hill of Nephin will be on the ground before us."

"Get out of here, everyone," shouted the high king; "the men from Nephin Hill will be here shortly."

They all went out, and little Donal and twelve pipers more before them, playing melodious music. When they came to Moytura, the fairy host of Munster and the fairy men of the hill of Nephin were there before them.

They all went out, and little Donal along with twelve more pipers in front of them, playing beautiful music. When they reached Moytura, the fairy host of Munster and the fairy men of the hill of Nephin were there waiting for them.

Now it is necessary for the fairy host to have two live men beside them when they are fighting or at a hurling match, and that was the reason that little Donal took Paddy O'Kelly with him. There was a man they called the "Yellow Stongirya" with the fairy host of Munster, from Ennis, in the County Clare.

Now, it's essential for the fairy group to have two live men with them when they're battling or at a hurling match, and that's why little Donal brought Paddy O'Kelly along. There was a guy they called the "Yellow Stongirya" with the fairy group of Munster, from Ennis in County Clare.

Hurling  image one.

It was not long till the two hosts took sides; the ball was thrown up between them, and the fun began in earnest.[55] They were hurling away, and the pipers playing music, until Paddy O'Kelly saw the host of Munster getting the strong hand, and he began helping the fairy host of Connacht. Hurling image two. The Stongirya came up and he made at Paddy O'Kelly, but Paddy turned him head over heels. From hurling the two hosts began at fighting, but it was not long until the host of Connacht beat the other host. Hurling image three. Then the host of Munster made flying beetles of themselves, and they began eating every green thing that they came up to. They were destroying the country before them until they came as far as Cong. Then there rose up thousands of doves out of the hole, and they swallowed down the beetles.[56] That hole has no other name until this day but Pull-na-gullam, the dove's hole.

It didn't take long for the two teams to pick sides; the ball was tossed between them, and the fun really kicked off.[55] They were throwing themselves into it, with musicians playing in the background, until Paddy O'Kelly noticed the Munster team gaining the upper hand, and he jumped in to support the fairy team of Connacht. Hurling image two. The Stongirya came charging at Paddy O'Kelly, but Paddy flipped him over. As the two teams tussled, it quickly turned into a full-on fight, but soon the Connacht team emerged victorious. Hurling image three. Then the Munster team started to scatter like flying beetles, devouring every green thing in their path. They were wreaking havoc on the land until they reached Cong. Suddenly, thousands of doves flew out of a hole and gobbled up the beetles.[56] That hole has been known ever since as Pull-na-gullam, the dove's hole.

When the fairy host of Connacht won their battle, they came back to Cnoc Matha joyous enough, and the king Finvara gave Paddy O'Kelly a purse of gold, and the little piper brought him home, and put him into bed beside his wife, and left him sleeping there.

When the fairy army of Connacht won their battle, they returned to Cnoc Matha full of joy, and King Finvara gave Paddy O'Kelly a bag of gold. The little piper took him home, tucked him into bed next to his wife, and left him sleeping there.

A month went by after that without anything worth mentioning, until one night Paddy went down to the cellar, and the little man said to him: "My mother is dead; burn the house over her."

A month passed after that with nothing noteworthy happening, until one night Paddy went down to the cellar, and the little man said to him: "My mom is dead; burn the house down for her."

"It is true for you," said Paddy. "She told me that she hadn't but a month to be in the world, and the month was up yesterday."

"It’s true for you," Paddy said. "She told me she only had a month left to live, and that month was up yesterday."

On the next morning of the next day Paddy went to the hut and he found the hag dead. He put a coal under the hut and burned it. He came home and told the little man that the hag was burnt. The little man gave him a purse and said to him: "This purse will never be empty as long as you are alive. Now, you will never see me more; but have a loving remembrance of the weasel. She was the beginning and the prime cause of your riches." Then he went away and Paddy never saw him again.

The next morning, Paddy went to the hut and found the old woman dead. He placed a coal under the hut and burned it down. He returned home and told the little man that the old woman was gone. The little man gave him a purse and said, "This purse will never be empty as long as you live. Now, you'll never see me again, but remember the weasel fondly. She was the reason for your wealth." Then he left, and Paddy never saw him again.

Paddy O'Kelly and his wife lived for years after this in the large house, and when he died he left great wealth behind him, and a large family to spend it.

Paddy O'Kelly and his wife lived in the big house for years after this, and when he passed away, he left behind a lot of wealth and a large family to use it.

There now is the story for you, from the first word to the last, as I heard it from my grandmother.

There you have the story, from the first word to the last, just like my grandmother told it to me.


The Black Horse

O

nce there was a king and he had three sons, and when the king died, they did not give a shade of anything to the youngest son, but an old white limping garron.

Once there was a king who had three sons, and when the king died, they didn't give even a hint of anything to the youngest son, except for an old white limping horse.

"If I get but this," quoth he, "it seems that I had best go with this same."

"If I only get this," he said, "it looks like I should just go with this."

He was going with it right before him, sometimes walking, sometimes riding. When he had been riding a good while he thought that the garron would need a while of eating, so he came down to earth, and what should he see coming out of the heart of the western airt towards him but a rider riding high, well, and right well.

He was moving along right in front of him, sometimes walking, sometimes riding. After he had been riding for a while, he figured the horse would need some time to eat, so he came down to the ground, and what did he see coming out of the heart of the western sky toward him but a rider riding high, very well, and quite skillfully.

"All hail, my lad," said he.

"Hey there, my dude," he said.

"Hail, king's son," said the other.

"Hey, prince," said the other.

"What's your news?" said the king's son.

"What's the news?" said the prince.

"I have got that," said the lad who came. "I am after breaking my heart riding this ass of a horse; but will you give me the limping white garron for him?"

"I've got that," said the guy who showed up. "I’m about to break my heart riding this terrible horse; but will you trade me the limping white pony for him?"

"No," said the prince; "it would be a bad business for me."[58]

"No," said the prince; "that would be a bad idea for me."[58]

"You need not fear," said the man that came, "there is no saying but that you might make better use of him than I. He has one value, there is no single place that you can think of in the four parts of the wheel of the world that the black horse will not take you there."

"You don't need to worry," said the man who approached, "there's no telling that you couldn't make better use of him than I can. He has one advantage: there's no place you can think of in the whole world that the black horse won't take you to."

So the king's son got the black horse, and he gave the limping white garron.

So the king's son got the black horse, and he gave the limping white pony.

Where should he think of being when he mounted but in the Realm Underwaves. He went, and before sunrise on the morrow he was there. What should he find when he got there but the son of the King Underwaves holding a Court, and the people of the realm gathered to see if there was any one who would undertake to go to seek the daughter of the King of the Greeks to be the prince's wife. No one came forward, when who should come up but the rider of the black horse.

Where else could he think of being when he got on his horse but in the Realm Underwaves? He traveled there, and before sunrise the next day, he arrived. What did he find when he got there but the son of the King Underwaves holding a court, with the people of the realm gathered to see if anyone would step forward to seek the daughter of the King of the Greeks to be the prince's wife. No one came forward, when suddenly the rider of the black horse appeared.

"You, rider of the black horse," said the prince, "I lay you under crosses and under spells to have the daughter of the King of the Greeks here before the sun rises to-morrow."

"You, rider of the black horse," said the prince, "I command you with my spells to bring the daughter of the King of the Greeks here before sunrise tomorrow."

He went out and he reached the black horse and leaned his elbow on his mane, and he heaved a sigh.

He stepped outside and approached the black horse, resting his elbow on its mane as he let out a sigh.

"Sigh of a king's son under spells!" said the horse; "but have no care; we shall do the thing that was set before you." And so off they went.

"Sigh of a prince under magic!" said the horse; "but don't worry; we'll handle what's been set before you." And off they went.

"Now," said the horse, "when we get near the great town of the Greeks, you will notice that the four feet of a horse never went to the town before. The king's daughter will see me from the top of the castle looking out of a window, and she will not be content without a turn of a ride upon me. Say that she may have that, but the horse[59] will suffer no man but you to ride before a woman on him."

"Alright," said the horse, "when we get close to the big town of the Greeks, you'll see that a horse has never set foot in that town before. The king's daughter will spot me from her castle window, and she won't be satisfied until she gets to take a ride on me. Tell her she can have that, but the horse[59] won’t let anyone but you ride him in front of a woman."

They came near the big town, and he fell to horsemanship; and the princess was looking out of the windows, and noticed the horse. The horsemanship pleased her, and she came out just as the horse had come.

They approached the big town, and he showed off his riding skills; the princess was looking out of the windows and noticed the horse. She was impressed by his riding, and she came outside just as the horse arrived.

Castle

"Give me a ride on the horse," said she.

"Can you give me a ride on the horse?" she asked.

"You shall have that," said he, "but the horse will let no man ride him before a woman but me."

"You can have that," he said, "but the horse won’t let anyone ride him in front of a woman except for me."

"I have a horseman of my own," said she.

"I have my own horseman," she said.

"If so, set him in front," said he.

"If that's the case, put him in front," he said.

Before the horseman mounted at all, when he tried to get up, the horse lifted his legs and kicked him off.[60]

Before the rider even got on, the horse lifted its legs and kicked him off.[60]

"Come then yourself and mount before me," said she; "I won't leave the matter so."

"Come here and get up in front of me," she said; "I won’t let this go."

He mounted the horse and she behind him, and before she glanced from her she was nearer sky than earth. He was in Realm Underwaves with her before sunrise.

He got on the horse with her sitting behind him, and before she could look away, she was closer to the sky than the ground. He took her to Realm Underwaves before sunrise.

"You are come," said Prince Underwaves.

"You've made it," said Prince Underwaves.

"I am come," said he.

"I have arrived," he said.

"There you are, my hero," said the prince. "You are the son of a king, but I am a son of success. Anyhow, we shall have no delay or neglect now, but a wedding."

"There you are, my hero," said the prince. "You are the son of a king, but I am a son of success. Anyway, there will be no delays or neglect now, just a wedding."

"Just gently," said the princess; "your wedding is not so short a way off as you suppose. Till I get the silver cup that my grandmother had at her wedding, and that my mother had as well, I will not marry, for I need to have it at my own wedding."

"Just gently," said the princess; "your wedding isn’t as soon as you think. Until I get the silver cup that my grandmother had at her wedding, and that my mother also had, I won’t marry, because I need to have it at my own wedding."

"You, rider of the black horse," said the Prince Underwaves, "I set you under spells and under crosses unless the silver cup is here before dawn to-morrow."

"You, rider of the black horse," said the Prince Underwaves, "I put spells and curses on you unless the silver cup is here by dawn tomorrow."

Out he went and reached the horse and leaned his elbow on his mane, and he heaved a sigh.

Out he went, reached the horse, rested his elbow on its mane, and let out a sigh.

"Sigh of a king's son under spells!" said the horse; "mount and you shall get the silver cup. The people of the realm are gathered about the king to-night, for he has missed his daughter, and when you get to the palace go in and leave me without; they will have the cup there going round the company. Go in and sit in their midst. Say nothing, and seem to be as one of the people of the place. But when the cup comes round to you, take it under your oxter, and come out to me with it, and we'll go."

"Sigh of a king's son under spells!" said the horse; "get on, and you'll receive the silver cup. The people of the kingdom are gathered around the king tonight because he has lost his daughter. When you reach the palace, go inside and leave me outside; they will be passing the cup around among the guests. Go in and sit among them. Don't say a word, and act like you're one of the locals. But when the cup comes to you, take it under your arm, and then come back out to me with it, and we'll leave."

Away they went and they got to Greece, and he went in to the palace and did as the black horse bade. He took[61] the cup and came out and mounted, and before sunrise he was in the Realm Underwaves.

Away they went and they arrived in Greece, and he entered the palace and did as the black horse instructed. He took[61] the cup and came out, mounted, and before sunrise, he was in the Realm Underwaves.

"You are come," said Prince Underwaves.

"You've arrived," said Prince Underwaves.

"I am come," said he.

"I've arrived," he said.

"We had better get married now," said the prince to the Greek princess.

"We should get married now," said the prince to the Greek princess.

"Slowly and softly," said she. "I will not marry till I get the silver ring that my grandmother and my mother wore when they were wedded."

"Slowly and softly," she said. "I won't marry until I get the

"You, rider of the black horse," said the Prince Underwaves, "do that. Let's have that ring here to-morrow at sunrise."

"You, rider of the black horse," said the Prince Underwaves, "make sure to bring that ring here tomorrow at sunrise."

The lad went to the black horse and put his elbow on his crest and told him how it was.

The young man approached the black horse, rested his elbow on its neck, and shared what was on his mind.

"There never was a matter set before me harder than this matter which has now been set in front of me," said the horse, "but there is no help for it at any rate. Mount me. There is a snow mountain and an ice mountain and a mountain of fire between us and the winning of that ring. It is right hard for us to pass them."

"There has never been a challenge presented to me as tough as this one in front of me," said the horse, "but we have no choice. Get on my back. We have a snow mountain, an ice mountain, and a mountain of fire to get through to reach that ring. It's really difficult for us to get past them."

Thus they went as they were, and about a mile from the snow mountain they were in a bad case with cold. As they came near it he struck the horse, and with the bound he gave the black horse was on the top of the snow mountain; at the next bound he was on the top of the ice mountain; at the third bound he went through the mountain of fire. When he had passed the mountains he was dragging at the horse's neck, as though he were about to lose himself. He went on before him down to a town below.

Thus they continued on as they were, and about a mile from the snow-covered mountain, they found themselves in a dire situation from the cold. As they approached it, he urged the horse forward, and with a leap, the black horse landed on top of the snow mountain; with the next leap, it was atop the ice mountain; and with the third leap, it soared through the mountain of fire. After passing the mountains, he was pulling at the horse's neck, as if he were about to lose control. He moved ahead down to a town below.

"Go down," said the black horse, "to a smithy; make an iron spike for every bone end in me."[62]

"Go down," said the black horse, "to a blacksmith; make an iron spike for every bone end in me."[62]

Down he went as the horse desired, and he got the spikes made, and back he came with them.

Down he went as the horse wanted, and he got the spikes made, and then he came back with them.

"Stick them into me," said the horse, "every spike of them in every bone end that I have."

"Stick them into me," said the horse, "every spike in every bone I have."

That he did; he stuck the spikes into the horse.

That’s what he did; he drove the spikes into the horse.

"There is a loch here," said the horse, "four miles long and four miles wide, and when I go out into it the loch will take fire and blaze. If you see the Loch of Fire going out before the sun rises, expect me, and if not, go your way."

"There’s a lake here," said the horse, "four miles long and four miles wide, and when I go out into it, the lake will catch fire and blaze. If you see the Lake of Fire going out before the sun rises, wait for me; if not, go your own way."

Out went the black horse into the lake, and the lake became flame. Long was he stretched about the lake, beating his palms and roaring. Day came, and the loch did not go out.

Out went the black horse into the lake, and the lake became fire. He was stretched around the lake for a long time, beating his hands and roaring. Day arrived, and the loch didn’t go away.

But at the hour when the sun was rising out of the water the lake went out.

But at the hour when the sun was rising from the water, the lake disappeared.

And the black horse rose in the middle of the water with one single spike in him, and the ring upon its end.

And the black horse stood up in the middle of the water with a single spike in it, and the ring at its end.

THE BLACK HORSE

He came on shore, and down he fell beside the loch.

He came ashore and collapsed next to the lake.

Then down went the rider. He got the ring, and he dragged the horse down to the side of a hill. He fell to sheltering him with his arms about him, and as the sun was rising he got better and better, till about midday, when he rose on his feet.

Then the rider fell. He grabbed the ring and pulled the horse down to the side of a hill. He crouched down, wrapping his arms around it, and as the sun rose, he started to feel better and better, until around midday, when he stood up.

"Mount," said the horse, "and let us begone."

"Get on," said the horse, "and let's go."

He mounted on the black horse, and away they went.

He got on the black horse, and off they went.

He reached the mountains, and he leaped the horse at the fire mountain and was on the top. From the mountain of fire he leaped to the mountain of ice, and from the mountain of ice to the mountain of snow. He put the mountains[63] past him, and by morning he was in realm under the waves.

He arrived at the mountains and jumped his horse over Fire Mountain, reaching the peak. From Fire Mountain, he jumped to Ice Mountain, and from Ice Mountain to Snow Mountain. He left the mountains[63] behind him, and by morning, he found himself in a realm beneath the waves.

"You are come," said the prince.

"You made it," said the prince.

"I am," said he.

"I am," he said.

"That's true," said Prince Underwaves. "A king's son are you, but a son of success am I. We shall have no more mistakes and delays, but a wedding this time."

"That's true," said Prince Underwaves. "You're a king's son, but I'm a son of success. We won't have any more mistakes or delays; this time, we're having a wedding."

"Go easy," said the Princess of the Greeks. "Your wedding is not so near as you think yet. Till you make a castle, I won't marry you. Not to your father's castle nor to your mother's will I go to dwell; but make me a castle for which your father's castle will not make washing water."

"Take it easy," said the Greek Princess. "Your wedding isn't as close as you think. I won't marry you until you build a castle. I won’t live in your father’s castle or your mother’s place; you need to create a castle for me that your father’s castle wouldn’t even provide water for washing."

"You, rider of the black horse, make that," said Prince Underwaves, "before the morrow's sun rises."

"You, rider of the black horse, do that," said Prince Underwaves, "before the sun rises tomorrow."

The lad went out to the horse and leaned his elbow on his neck and sighed, thinking that this castle never could be made for ever.

The guy went out to the horse, leaned his elbow on its neck, and sighed, thinking that this castle could never last forever.

"There never came a turn in my road yet that is easier for me to pass than this," said the black horse.

"There hasn't been a turn in my path that's easier for me to navigate than this," said the black horse.

Glance that the lad gave from him he saw all that there were, and ever so many wrights and stone masons at work, and the castle was ready before the sun rose.

The look that the boy gave showed him everything around, and there were so many carpenters and stonemasons working, and the castle was finished before the sun came up.

He shouted at the Prince Underwaves, and he saw the castle. He tried to pluck out his eye, thinking that it was a false sight.

He yelled at the Prince Underwaves, and he spotted the castle. He attempted to gouge out his eye, believing it was an illusion.

"Son of King Underwaves," said the rider of the black horse, "don't think that you have a false sight; this is a true sight."

"Son of King Underwaves," said the rider of the black horse, "don't think you have a false vision; this is a real vision."

"That's true," said the prince. "You are a son of success, but I am a son of success too. There will be no more mistakes and delays, but a wedding now."[64]

"That's true," said the prince. "You're a child of success, but so am I. No more mistakes or delays—it's time for a wedding now."[64]

"No," said she. "The time is come. Should we not go to look at the castle? There's time enough to get married before the night comes."

"No," she said. "It’s time to go. Shouldn't we check out the castle? There's plenty of time to get married before nightfall."

They went to the castle and the castle was without a "but"——

They went to the castle, and the castle was without a "but"——

"I see one," said the prince. "One want at least to be made good. A well to be made inside, so that water may not be far to fetch when there is a feast or a wedding in the castle."

"I see one," said the prince. "One wants at least to be improved. A well needs to be made inside, so that water isn't too far away to get when there’s a feast or a wedding in the castle."

"That won't be long undone," said the rider of the black horse.

"That won't take long to fix," said the rider of the black horse.

The well was made, and it was seven fathoms deep and two or three fathoms wide, and they looked at the well on the way to the wedding.

The well was built, and it was seven fathoms deep and two or three fathoms wide, and they looked at the well on the way to the wedding.

"It is very well made," said she, "but for one little fault yonder."

"It’s really well made," she said, "but it has one small flaw over there."

"Where is it?" said Prince Underwaves.

"Where is it?" asked Prince Underwaves.

"There," said she.

"There," she said.

He bent him down to look. She came out, and she put her two hands at his back, and cast him in.

He leaned down to take a look. She stepped out, put her hands on his back, and pushed him in.

"Be thou there," said she. "If I go to be married, thou art not the man; but the man who did each exploit that has been done, and, if he chooses, him will I have."

"Be there," she said. "If I get married, you’re not the one; but the man who accomplished everything that’s been done, and if he wants, that’s who I will choose."

Away she went with the rider of the little black horse to the wedding.

Away she went with the rider of the little black horse to the wedding.

And at the end of three years after that so it was that he first remembered the black horse or where he left him.

And after three years, he finally remembered the black horse and where he had left him.

He got up and went out, and he was very sorry for his neglect of the black horse. He found him just where he left him.[65]

He got up and went outside, feeling really bad about how he had ignored the black horse. He found him exactly where he had left him.[65]

"Good luck to you, gentleman," said the horse. "You seem as if you had got something that you like better than me."

"Good luck to you, man," said the horse. "You look like you have something you like better than me."

"I have not got that, and I won't; but it came over me to forget you," said he.

"I don’t have that, and I won’t; but it hit me to forget you," he said.

"I don't mind," said the horse, "it will make no difference. Raise your sword and smite off my head."

"I don't care," said the horse, "it won't change anything. Just raise your sword and chop off my head."

"Fortune will now allow that I should do that," said he.

"Luck is finally letting me do that," he said.

"Do it instantly, or I will do it to you," said the horse.

"Do it right now, or I'll do it to you," said the horse.

So the lad drew his sword and smote off the horse's head; then he lifted his two palms and uttered a doleful cry.

So the young man drew his sword and chopped off the horse's head; then he raised both his hands and let out a sorrowful cry.

What should he hear behind him but "All hail, my brother-in-law."

What should he hear behind him but "All hail, my brother-in-law."

He looked behind him, and there was the finest man he ever set eyes upon.

He looked behind him, and there was the most handsome man he had ever seen.

"What set you weeping for the black horse?" said he.

"What made you cry for the black horse?" he asked.

"This," said the lad, "that there never was born of man or beast a creature in this world that I was fonder of."

"This," said the boy, "there has never been a creature born of man or beast in this world that I loved more."

"Would you take me for him?" said the stranger.

"Would you take me for him?" said the stranger.

"If I could think you the horse, I would; but if not, I would rather the horse," said the rider.

"If I could imagine you as the horse, I would; but if not, I'd prefer the horse," said the rider.

"I am the black horse," said the lad, "and if I were not, how should you have all these things that you went to seek in my father's house. Since I went under spells, many a man have I ran at before you met me. They had but one word amongst them: they could not keep me, nor[66] manage me, and they never kept me a couple of days. But when I fell in with you, you kept me till the time ran out that was to come from the spells. And now you shall go home with me, and we will make a wedding in my father's house."

"I am the black horse," the kid said, "and if I weren’t, how would you have all this stuff you went to find in my dad's house? Ever since I got placed under spells, I've outrun many guys before I met you. They only had one thing in common: they couldn’t hold onto me or keep me under control, and they never kept me for more than a couple of days. But when I ended up with you, you kept me until the time ran out on the spells. Now you’re coming home with me, and we’ll throw a wedding at my dad’s house."


The Vision of MacConglinney

C

athal, King of Munster, was a good king and a great warrior. But there came to dwell within him a lawless evil beast, that afflicted him with hunger that ceased not, and might not be satisfied, so that he would devour a pig, a cow, and a bull calf and three-score cakes of pure wheat, and a vat of new ale, for his breakfast, whilst as for his great feast, what he ate there passes account or reckoning. He was like this for three half-years, and during that time it was the ruin of Munster he was, and it is likely he would have ruined all Ireland in another half-year.

Athal, King of Munster, was a good king and a great warrior. However, within him dwelled a wild, evil beast that plagued him with an insatiable hunger. He would devour a pig, a cow, a bull calf, and sixty loaves of pure wheat, along with a vat of fresh ale for breakfast. As for his grand feast, the amount he consumed was beyond measure. He continued like this for three and a half years, and during that time, he brought ruin to Munster, likely on the verge of destroying all of Ireland within another six months.

Now there lived in Armagh a famous young scholar and his name was Anier MacConglinney. He heard of the strange disease of King Cathal, and of the abundance of food and drink, of whitemeats, ale and mead, there were always to be found at the king's court. Thither then was he minded to go to try his own fortune, and to see of what help he could be to the king.

Now there was a well-known young scholar living in Armagh named Anier MacConglinney. He heard about King Cathal's mysterious illness and the plentiful food and drink—white meats, ale, and mead—that were always available at the king's court. So, he decided to go there to see if he could try his luck and help the king in any way.

He arose early in the morning and tucked up his shirt[68] and wrapped him in the folds of his white cloak. In his right hand he grasped his even-poised knotty staff, and going right-hand-wise round his home, he bade farewell to his tutors and started off.

He got up early in the morning, tucked in his shirt[68] and wrapped himself in his white cloak. He held his sturdy staff in his right hand and, walking around his home in a clockwise direction, said goodbye to his teachers and set off.

He journeyed across all Ireland till he came to the house of Pichan. And there he stayed and told tales, and made all merry. But Pichan said:

He traveled all over Ireland until he reached Pichan's house. There, he stayed, shared stories, and had a good time. But Pichan said:

"Though great thy mirth, son of learning, it does not make me glad."

"Even though your joy, son of learning, is immense, it doesn't make me happy."

"And why?" asked MacConglinney.

"And why?" MacConglinney asked.

"Knowest thou not, scholar, that Cathal is coming here to-night with all his host. And if the great host is troublesome, the king's first meal is more troublesome still; and troublesome though the first be, most troublesome of all is the great feast. Three things are wanted for this last: a bushel of oats, and a bushel of wild apples, and a bushel of flour cakes."

"Don't you know, scholar, that Cathal is coming here tonight with all his troops? And if the large group is a hassle, the king's first meal is an even bigger hassle; and as troublesome as the first meal may be, the big feast is the most troublesome of all. For this feast, three things are needed: a bushel of oats, a bushel of wild apples, and a bushel of flour cakes."

"What reward would you give me if I shield you from the king from this hour to the same hour to-morrow?"

"What reward would you give me if I protect you from the king from this hour until the same hour tomorrow?"

"A white sheep from every fold between Carn and Cork."

"A white sheep from every flock between Carn and Cork."

"I will take that," said MacConglinney.

"I'll take that," MacConglinney said.

Cathal, the king, came with the companies, and a host of horse of the Munster men. But Cathal did not let the thong of his shoe be half loosed before he began supplying his mouth with both hands from the apples round about him. Pichan and all the men of Munster looked on sadly and sorrowfully. Then rose MacConglinney, hastily and impatiently, and seized a stone, against which swords were used to be sharpened; this he thrust into his mouth and began grinding his teeth against the stone.[69]

Cathal, the king, arrived with his men and a bunch of horses from Munster. But Cathal didn’t even loosen the laces on his shoes before he started stuffing his face with apples all around him. Pichan and all the men of Munster watched on, sad and upset. Then MacConglinney sprang up quickly and impatiently, grabbed a stone that was usually used to sharpen swords, and stuffed it in his mouth, beginning to grind his teeth against the stone.[69]

"What makes thee mad, son of learning?" asked Cathal.

"What’s bothering you, son of knowledge?" asked Cathal.

"I grieve to see you eating alone," said the scholar.

"I feel sad to see you eating alone," said the scholar.

Then the king was ashamed and flung him the apples, and it is said that for three half-years he had not performed such an act of humanity.

Then the king felt embarrassed and threw him the apples, and it's said that for three and a half years he hadn't shown an act of kindness like that.

"Grant me a further boon," said MacConglinney.

"Please grant me another favor," said MacConglinney.

"It is granted, on my troth," said the king.

"It is granted, I swear," said the king.

"Fast with me the whole night," said the scholar.

"Stay with me all night," said the scholar.

And grievous though it was to the king, he did so, for he had passed his princely troth, and no King of Munster might transgress that.

And as hard as it was for the king, he did it, because he had made a noble promise, and no King of Munster could break that.

In the morning MacConglinney called for juicy old bacon, and tender corned beef, honey in the comb, and English salt on a beautiful polished dish of white silver. A fire he lighted of oak wood without smoke, without fumes, without sparks.

In the morning, MacConglinney ordered juicy old bacon, tender corned beef, honeycomb, and English salt on a beautifully polished white silver dish. He lit a fire with oak wood that produced no smoke, no fumes, and no sparks.

And sticking spits into the portion of meat, he set to work to roast them. Then he shouted, "Ropes and cords here."

And poking sticks into the piece of meat, he got to work roasting it. Then he yelled, "Bring me some ropes and cords."

Ropes and cords were given to him, and the strongest of the warriors.

Ropes and cords were given to him and the strongest of the fighters.

And they seized the king and bound him securely, and made him fast with knots and hooks and staples. When the king was thus fastened, MacConglinney sat himself down before him, and taking his knife out of his girdle, he carved the portion of meat that was on the spits, and every morsel he dipped in the honey, and, passing it in front of the king's mouth, put it in his own.

And they captured the king and tied him up tight, securing him with knots, hooks, and staples. Once the king was restrained, MacConglinney sat down in front of him, took his knife from his belt, cut the meat that was cooking on the spits, dipped each piece in honey, and, holding it in front of the king's mouth, ate it himself.

When the king saw that he was getting nothing, and he had been fasting for twenty-four hours, he roared and[70] bellowed, and commanded the killing of the scholar. But that was not done for him.

When the king realized he wasn’t getting anything and had been fasting for twenty-four hours, he roared and[70] shouted, demanding the execution of the scholar. But that didn't happen for him.

"Listen, King of Munster," said MacConglinney, "a vision appeared to me last night, and I will relate it to you."

"Listen, King of Munster," said MacConglinney, "I had a vision last night, and I’m going to share it with you."

He then began his vision, and as he related it he put morsel after morsel past Cathal's mouth into his own.

He then started sharing his vision, and as he described it, he fed bite after bite from his own plate into Cathal's mouth.

"I saw a lake of fresh milk
In the middle of a wide plain,
In a nicely furnished house,
Thatched with butter. Freshly boiled puddings, Such were its thatch rods,
Its two gentle door frames of custard,
Its glorious bacon beds. Cheeses were the barriers,
Sausages in the rafters.
It was truly a house full of riches,
Where there was a lot of good food.

"Such was the vision I beheld, and a voice sounded into my ears. 'Go now, thither, MacConglinney, for you have no power of eating in you.' 'What must I do,' said I, for the sight of that had made me greedy. Then the voice bade me go to the hermitage of the Wizard Doctor, and there I should find appetite for all kinds of savoury tender sweet food, acceptable to the body.

"That was the vision I saw, and a voice spoke to me. 'Go now, there, MacConglinney, because you have no ability to eat.' 'What should I do?' I asked, as seeing that made me hungry. Then the voice told me to go to the hermitage of the Wizard Doctor, and there I would find an appetite for all kinds of tasty, sweet food that would be good for the body."

"There in the harbour of the lake before me I saw a juicy little coracle of beef; its thwarts were of curds, its prow of lard; its stern of butter; its oars were flitches of venison. Then I rowed across the wide expanse of the New Milk Lake, through seas of broth, past river mouths of meat, over swelling boisterous waves of butter milk, by perpetual pools of savoury lard, by islands of cheese, by[71] headlands of old curds, until I reached the firm level land between Butter Mount and Milk Lake, in the land of O'Early-eating, in front of the hermitage of the Wizard Doctor.

"There in the lake's harbor before me, I saw a tasty little coracle made of beef; its seats were made of curds, its front was lard; its back was butter; its oars were strips of venison. Then I rowed across the wide stretch of New Milk Lake, through seas of broth, past meat-filled river mouths, over rolling, choppy waves of buttermilk, by endless pools of savory lard, by islands of cheese, by[71] headlands of old curds, until I reached the flat, solid ground between Butter Mount and Milk Lake, in the land of O'Early-eating, in front of the hermitage of the Wizard Doctor."

"Marvellous, indeed, was the hermitage. Around it were seven-score hundred smooth stakes of old bacon, and instead of thorns above the top of every stake was fixed juicy lard. There was a gate of cream, whereon was a bolt of sausage. And there I saw the doorkeeper, Bacon Lad, son of Butterkins, son of Lardipole, with his smooth sandals of old bacon, his legging of pot-meat round his shins, his tunic of corned beef, his girdle of salmon skin round him, his hood of flummery about him, his steed of bacon under him, with its four legs of custard, its four hoofs of oaten bread, its ears of curds, its two eyes of honey in its head; in his hand a whip, the cords whereof were four-and-twenty fair white puddings, and every juicy drop that fell from each of these puddings would have made a meal for an ordinary man.

"Truly, the hermitage was something special. Surrounding it were 1,400 smooth stakes of old bacon, and instead of thorns, juicy lard was fixed at the top of each stake. There was a gate of cream, secured with a bolt made of sausage. There I saw the doorkeeper, Bacon Lad, son of Butterkins, son of Lardipole, wearing his smooth sandals made from old bacon, pot-meat leggings on his shins, a corned beef tunic, a salmon skin belt around him, a flummery hood on his head, and riding a bacon steed with four custard legs, four oaten bread hooves, curd ears, and honey eyes; in his hand was a whip made from twenty-four beautiful white puddings, and every juicy drop that fell from these puddings could have fed an ordinary man."

"On going in I beheld the Wizard Doctor with his two gloves of rump steak on his hands, setting in order the house, which was hung all round with tripe, from roof to floor.

"Upon entering, I saw the Wizard Doctor with his two gloves made of rump steak on his hands, tidying up the house, which was decorated all around with tripe, from the ceiling to the floor."

"I went into the kitchen, and there I saw the Wizard Doctor's son, with his fishing hook of lard in his hand, and the line was made of marrow, and he was angling in a lake of whey. Now he would bring up a flitch of ham, and now a fillet of corned beef. And as he was angling, he fell in, and was drowned.

"I went into the kitchen, and there I saw the Wizard Doctor's son, with his fishing hook made of lard in his hand, and the line was made of bone marrow, and he was fishing in a lake of whey. Sometimes he would catch a slice of ham, and sometimes a piece of corned beef. While he was fishing, he fell in and drowned."

"As I set my foot across the threshold into the house, I saw a pure white bed of butter, on which I sat down, but[72] I sank down into it up to the tips of my hair. Hard work had the eight strongest men in the house to pull me out by the top of the crown of my head.

"As I stepped over the threshold into the house, I saw a pure white bed of butter, on which I sat down, but[72] I sank down into it up to the tips of my hair. It took the eight strongest men in the house to pull me out by the top of my head."

"Then I was taken in to the Wizard Doctor. 'What aileth thee?' said he.

"Then I was brought in to the Wizard Doctor. 'What’s bothering you?' he asked."

"My wish would be, that all the many wonderful viands of the world were before me, that I might eat my fill and satisfy my greed. But alas! great is the misfortune to me, who cannot obtain any of these.

"My wish is that all the amazing foods in the world were in front of me so I could eat as much as I want and satisfy my cravings. But unfortunately! It’s a great misfortune for me that I can't get any of these."

"'On my word,' said the Doctor, 'the disease is grievous. But thou shall take home with thee a medicine to cure thy disease, and shalt be for ever healed therefrom.'

"'I swear,' said the Doctor, 'the disease is serious. But you will take home a medicine to cure your disease, and you will be healed from it forever.'"

"'What is that?' asked I.

"'What is that?' I asked."

"'When thou goest home to-night, warm thyself before a glowing red fire of oak, made up on a dry hearth, so that its embers may warm thee, its blaze may not burn thee, its smoke may not touch thee. And make for thyself thrice nine morsels, and every morsel as big as an heath fowl's egg, and in each morsel eight kinds of grain, wheat and barley, oats and rye, and therewith eight condiments, and to every condiment eight sauces. And when thou hast prepared thy food, take a drop of drink, a tiny drop, only as much as twenty men will drink, and let it be of thick milk, of yellow bubbling milk, of milk that will gurgle as it rushes down thy throat.'

"When you get home tonight, warm yourself by a glowing red oak fire on a dry hearth, so that its embers can warm you, its flames won't burn you, and its smoke won't bother you. And make yourself twenty-seven bites, each as big as a partridge egg, with eight kinds of grain: wheat, barley, oats, and rye, along with eight spices, and for each spice, eight sauces. And when you’ve prepared your food, take a small drink, just enough for twenty people to share, and it should be thick milk, creamy yellow milk, milk that will gurgle as it goes down your throat."

"'And when thou hast done this, whatever disease thou hast, shall be removed. Go now,' said he, 'in the name of cheese, and may the smooth juicy bacon protect thee, may yellow curdy cream protect, may the cauldron full of pottage protect thee.'"[73]

"'And when you’ve done this, whatever illness you have will be cured. Now go,' he said, 'in the name of cheese, and may the smooth, juicy bacon protect you, may the yellow, creamy curd protect you, may the pot full of stew protect you.'" [73]

Now, as MacConglinney recited his vision, what with the pleasure of the recital and the recounting of these many pleasant viands, and the sweet savour of the honeyed morsels roasting on the spits, the lawless beast that dwelt within the king, came forth until it was licking its lips outside its head.

Now, as MacConglinney shared his vision, enjoying the storytelling and describing all these delicious foods, along with the sweet smell of the honeyed treats roasting on the spits, the wild beast inside the king emerged, almost licking its lips out in the open.

The Lawless Beast comes out of the Kings mouth.

Then MacConglinney bent his hand with the two spits of food, and put them to the lips of the king, who longed to swallow them, wood, food, and all. So he took them an arm's length away from the king, and the lawless beast[74] jumped from the throat of Cathal onto the spit. MacConglinney put the spit into the embers, and upset the cauldron of the royal house over the spit. The house was emptied, so that not the value of a cockchafer's leg was left in it, and four huge fires were kindled here and there in it. When the house was a tower of red flame and a huge blaze, the lawless beast sprang to the rooftree of the palace, and from thence he vanished, and was seen no more.

Then MacConglinney held out the two skewers of food to the king, who was eager to devour them, wood and all. He pulled them an arm's length away from the king, and the wild beast jumped from Cathal's throat onto the skewer. MacConglinney placed the skewer into the embers and tipped the cauldron from the royal kitchen over it. The kitchen was completely emptied, not leaving behind even the worth of a beetle's leg, and four huge fires were lit all around it. When the kitchen was a towering inferno and blazing brightly, the wild beast leaped onto the palace roof and then disappeared, never to be seen again.

As for the king, a bed was prepared for him on a downy quilt, and musicians and singers entertained him going from noon till twilight. And when he awoke, this is what he bestowed upon the scholar—a cow from every farm, and a sheep from every house in Munster. Moreover, that so long as he lived, he should carve the king's food, and sit at his right hand.

As for the king, a bed was made for him on a soft quilt, and musicians and singers entertained him from noon until evening. When he woke up, this is what he gave to the scholar—a cow from every farm and a sheep from every house in Munster. Furthermore, he said that as long as he lived, the scholar would carve the king's food and sit at his right hand.

Thus was Cathal, King of Munster, cured of his craving, and MacConglinney honoured.

Thus, Cathal, King of Munster, was cured of his craving, and MacConglinney was honored.


Dream of Owen O'Mulready

T

here was a man long ago living near Ballaghadereen named Owen O'Mulready, who was a workman for the gentleman of the place, and was a prosperous, quiet, contented man. There was no one but himself and his wife Margaret, and they had a nice little house and enough potatoes in the year, in addition to their share of wages, from their master. There wasn't a want or anxiety on Owen, except one desire, and that was to have a dream—for he had never had one.

There was a man a long time ago who lived near Ballaghadereen named Owen O'Mulready. He worked for the local gentleman and was a successful, quiet, and content man. It was just him and his wife, Margaret, and they had a cozy little house with enough potatoes each year, along with their wages from their boss. Owen had no wants or worries, except for one thing: he wanted to have a dream because he had never had one.

One day when he was digging potatoes, his master—James Taafe—came out to his ridge, and they began talking, as was the custom with them. The talk fell on dreams, and said Owen that he would like better than anything if he could only have one.

One day while he was digging potatoes, his master—James Taafe—came out to his plot, and they started talking, as they usually did. The conversation turned to dreams, and Owen said he would prefer anything if he could just have one.

"You'll have one to-night," says his master, "if you do as I tell you."

"You'll have one tonight," says his master, "if you do what I say."

"Musha, I'll do it, and welcome," says Owen.

"Musha, I'll do it, and welcome," Owen says.

"Now," says his master, "when you go home to-night, draw the fire from the hearth, put it out, make your bed in[76] its place and sleep there to-night, and you'll get your enough of dreaming before the morning."

"Now," says his master, "when you go home tonight, clear the fire from the hearth, put it out, make your bed in[76] its place and sleep there tonight, and you'll have plenty of dreaming before morning."

Owen promised to do this. When, however, he began to draw the fire out, Margaret thought that he had lost his senses, so he explained everything James Taafe had said to him, had his own way, and they went to lie down together on the hearth.

Owen promised to do this. When he started to draw the fire out, Margaret thought he had lost his mind, so he explained everything James Taafe had told him, had his own way, and they lay down together on the hearth.

Not long was Owen asleep when there came a knock at the door.

Not long after Owen fell asleep, there was a knock at the door.

"Get up, Owen O'Mulready, and go with a letter from the master to America."

"Get up, Owen O'Mulready, and take this letter from the boss to America."

Owen got up, and put his feet into his boots, saying to himself, "It's late you come, messenger."

Owen got up and slipped his feet into his boots, saying to himself, "It's about time you showed up, messenger."

He took the letter, and he went forward and never tarried till he came to the foot of Sliabh Charn, where he met a cow-boy, and he herding cows.

He took the letter and moved forward without stopping until he reached the foot of Sliabh Charn, where he encountered a cowherd who was tending to the cows.

"The blessing of God be with you, Owen O'Mulready," says the boy.

"The blessing of God be with you, Owen O'Mulready," says the boy.

"The blessing of God and Mary be with you, my boy," says Owen. "Every one knows me, and I don't know any one at all."

"The blessing of God and Mary be with you, my boy," says Owen. "Everyone knows me, and I don't know anyone at all."

"Where are you going this time of night?" says the boy.

"Where are you headed at this hour?" the boy asks.

"I'm going to America, with a letter from the master; is this the right road?" says Owen.

"I'm going to America with a letter from the boss; is this the right road?" says Owen.

"It is; keep straight to the west; but how are you going to get over the water?" says the boy.

"It is; just head directly west; but how are you going to cross the water?" says the boy.

"Time enough to think of that when I get to it," replied Owen.

"There's plenty of time to think about that when I get to it," replied Owen.

He went on the road again, till he came to the brink of the sea; there he saw a crane standing on one foot on the shore.[77]

He hit the road again until he reached the edge of the sea; there he saw a crane standing on one foot on the shore.[77]

"The blessing of God be with you, Owen O'Mulready," says the crane.

"The blessing of God be with you, Owen O'Mulready," says the crane.

"The blessing of God and Mary be with you, Mrs. Crane," says Owen. "Everybody knows me, and I don't know any one."

"The blessing of God and Mary be with you, Mrs. Crane," says Owen. "Everyone knows me, but I don't know anyone."

"What are you doing here?"

"What are you up to?"

Owen told her his business, and that he didn't know how he'd get over the water.

Owen told her about his plans and that he wasn't sure how he'd manage to get across the water.

"Leave your two feet on my two wings, and sit on my back, and I'll take you to the other side," says the crane.

"Rest your feet on my wings and hop on my back; I'll fly you to the other side," says the crane.

"What would I do if tiredness should come on you before we got over?" says Owen.

"What would I do if you got tired before we finished?" says Owen.

"Don't be afraid, I won't be tired or wearied till I fly over."

"Don't worry, I won't get tired or exhausted until I take off."

Then Owen went on the back of the crane, and she arose over the sea and went forward, but she hadn't flown more than half-way, when she cried out:

Then Owen climbed onto the back of the crane, and it rose over the sea and moved forward, but she hadn't flown more than halfway when she shouted:

"Owen O'Mulready get off me; I'm tired."

"Owen O'Mulready, get off me; I'm tired."

"That you may be seven times worse this day twelvemonths, you rogue of a crane," says Owen; "I can't get off you now, so don't ask me."

"That you might be seven times worse this day next year, you trickster," says Owen; "I can't escape you now, so don't even ask."

"I don't care," replied the crane, "if you'll rise off me a while till I'll take a rest."

"I don't care," replied the crane, "if you could get off me for a bit so I can take a break."

With that they saw threshers over their heads, and Owen shouted:

With that, they saw threshers above them, and Owen shouted:

"Och! thresher, thresher, leave down your flail at me, that I may give the crane a rest!"

"Ouch! Thresher, thresher, put down your flail at me, so I can give the crane a break!"

The thresher left down the flail, but when Owen took a hold with his two hands, the crane went from him laughing and mocking.[78]

The thresher dropped the flail, but when Owen grabbed it with both hands, the crane moved away from him, laughing and mocking.[78]

"My share of misfortunes go with you!" said Owen, "It's you've left me in a fix hanging between the heavens and the water in the middle of the great sea."

"My share of bad luck goes with you!" said Owen, "You've left me in a tough spot, caught between the sky and the water in the middle of the vast ocean."

Owen holds onto the flail.

It wasn't long till the thresher shouted to him to leave go the flail.

It wasn't long before the thresher called out to him to leave and go to the flail.

"I won't let it go," said Owen; "shan't I be drowned?"

"I won't let it go," Owen said. "Aren't I going to drown?"

"If you don't let it go, I'll cut the whang."

"If you don't let it go, I'll cut the cord."

"I don't care," says Owen; "I have the flail"; and[79] with that he looked away from him, and what should he see but a boat a long way off.

"I don't care," says Owen; "I have the flail"; and[79] with that he looked away from him, and what should he see but a boat far off.

"O sailor dear, sailor, come, come; perhaps you'll take my lot of bones," said Owen.

"O sailor dear, sailor, come on; maybe you'll take my fate," said Owen.

"Are we under you now?" says the sailor.

"Are we beneath you now?" says the sailor.

"Not yet, not yet," says Owen.

"Not yet, not yet," Owen says.

"Fling down one of your shoes, till we see the way it falls," says the captain.

"Throw down one of your shoes, so we can see how it lands," says the captain.

Owen shook one foot, and down fell the shoe.

Owen shook one foot, and the shoe fell off.

"Uill, uill, puil, uil liu—who is killing me?" came a scream from Margaret in the bed. "Where are you, Owen?"

"Uill, uill, puil, uil liu—who is killing me?" came a scream from Margaret in the bed. "Where are you, Owen?"

"I didn't know whether 'twas you were in it, Margaret."

"I didn't know if it was you in it, Margaret."

"Indeed, then it is," says she, "who else would it be?"

"Exactly, it is," she says, "who else could it be?"

She got up and lit the candle. She found Owen half-way up the chimney, climbing by the hands on the crook, and he black with soot! He had one shoe on, but the point of the other struck Margaret, and 'twas that which awoke her.

She got up and lit the candle. She found Owen halfway up the chimney, climbing by the hands on the crook, and he was covered in soot! He had one shoe on, but the pointed toe of the other one poked Margaret, and that was what woke her up.

Owen came down off the crook and washed himself, and from that out there was no envy on him ever to have a dream again.

Owen came down from the hook and cleaned himself up, and after that, he never felt envious of having a dream again.


Morraha

M

orraha rose in the morning and washed his hands and face, and said his prayers, and ate his food; and he asked God to prosper the day for him. So he went down to the brink of the sea, and he saw a currach, short and green, coming towards him; and in it there was but one youthful champion, and he was playing hurly from prow to stern of the currach. He had a hurl of gold and a ball of silver; and he stopped not till the currach was in on the shore; and he drew her up on the green grass, and put fastenings on her for a year and a day, whether he should be there all that time or should only be on land for an hour by the clock. And Morraha saluted the young man courteously; and the other saluted him in the same fashion, and asked him would he play a game of cards with him; and Morraha said that he had not the wherewithal; and the other answered that he was never without a candle or the making of it; and he put his hand in his pocket and drew out a table and two chairs and a[81] pack of cards, and they sat down on the chairs and went to card-playing. The first game Morraha won, and the Slender Red Champion bade him make his claim; and he asked that the land above him should be filled with stock of sheep in the morning. It was well; and he played no second game, but home he went.

Morraha woke up in the morning, washed his hands and face, said his prayers, and ate his breakfast. He asked God to make his day successful. Then he went down to the edge of the sea and saw a green currach coming towards him, with just one young champion on board, playing hurley from the front to the back of the boat. He had a golden hurley and a silver ball, and he didn’t stop until the currach was on the shore. He pulled it up onto the green grass and secured it for a year and a day, whether he would be around the whole time or just for an hour. Morraha greeted the young man politely, and the young man returned the greeting, asking if Morraha wanted to play a game of cards. Morraha said he didn’t have any cards, but the young man replied that he always had a candle or the means to make one. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a table, two chairs, and a pack of cards, and they sat down to play. Morraha won the first game, and the Slender Red Champion told him to make a wish. He asked for the land above him to be filled with sheep come morning. The young man agreed, and he didn’t play a second game but headed home instead.

The next day Morraha went to the brink of the sea, and the young man came in the currach and asked him would he play cards; they played, and Morraha won. The young man bade him make his claim; and he asked that the land above should be filled with cattle in the morning. It was well; and he played no other game, but went home.

The next day, Morraha went to the edge of the sea, and the young man arrived in a currach and asked him if he wanted to play cards; they played, and Morraha won. The young man told him to make his request, and he asked that the land above be filled with cattle in the morning. That was fine; he didn’t play any other games but went home.

On the third morning Morraha went to the brink of the sea, and he saw the young man coming. He drew up his boat on the shore and asked him would he play cards. They played, and Morraha won the game; and the young man bade him give his claim. And he said he would have a castle and a wife, the finest and fairest in the world; and they were his. It was well; and the Red Champion went away.

On the third morning, Morraha went to the edge of the sea and saw the young man approaching. He pulled his boat onto the shore and asked if he wanted to play cards. They played, and Morraha won the game; the young man asked him to give his claim. Morraha said he wanted a castle and a wife, the finest and fairest in the world; and they were his. That was good, and the Red Champion walked away.

On the fourth day his wife asked him how he had found her. And he told her. "And I am going out," said he, "to play again to-day."

On the fourth day, his wife asked him how he felt about her. And he told her. "And I'm heading out," he said, "to play again today."

"I forbid you to go again to him. If you have won so much, you will lose more; have no more to do with him."

"I forbid you to see him again. If you've gained so much, you'll end up losing even more; stay away from him."

But he went against her will, and he saw the currach coming; and the Red Champion was driving his balls from end to end of the currach; he had balls of silver and a hurl of gold, and he stopped not till he drew his boat on the [82]shore, and made her fast for a year and a day. Morraha and he saluted each other; and he asked Morraha if he would play a game of cards, and they played, and he won. Morraha said to him, "Give your claim now."

But he went against her wishes, and he saw the currach coming; the Red Champion was hitting his balls from one end of the currach to the other; he had silver balls and a gold hurl, and he didn't stop until he pulled his boat onto the [82]shore and secured it for a year and a day. Morraha and he greeted each other; then he asked Morraha if he wanted to play a game of cards, and they played, and he won. Morraha said to him, "Now, make your claim."

Said he, "You will hear it too soon. I lay on you bonds of the art of the Druid, not to sleep two nights in one house, nor finish a second meal at the one table, till you bring me the sword of light and news of the death of Anshgayliacht."

Said he, "You'll hear it soon enough. I place on you the ties of the Druid's art: you must not sleep two nights in the same house or finish a second meal at the same table until you bring me the sword of light and news of Anshgayliacht's death."

He went home to his wife and sat down in a chair, and gave a groan, and the chair broke in pieces.

He went home to his wife, sat down in a chair, let out a groan, and the chair shattered into pieces.

"That is the groan of the son of a king under spells," said his wife; "and you had better have taken my counsel than that the spells should be on you."

"That's the groan of a king's son under a spell," said his wife; "you should have listened to my advice instead of letting the spell fall on you."

He told her he had to bring news of the death of Anshgayliacht and the sword of light to the Slender Red Champion.

He told her he had to deliver the news about the death of Anshgayliacht and the sword of light to the Slender Red Champion.

"Go out," said she, "in the morning of the morrow, and take the bridle in the window, and shake it; and whatever beast, handsome or ugly, puts its head in it, take that one with you. Do not speak a word to her till she speaks to you; and take with you three pint bottles of ale and three sixpenny loaves, and do the thing she tells you; and when she runs to my father's land, on a height above the castle, she will shake herself, and the bells will ring, and my father will say, 'Brown Allree is in the land. And if the son of a king or queen is there, bring him to me on your shoulders; but if it is the son of a poor man, let him come no further.'"

"Go out," she said, "in the morning tomorrow, and take the bridle from the window and shake it. Whichever animal, whether it's pretty or not, puts its head in it, take that one with you. Don't say a word to her until she speaks to you; and bring along three pint bottles of ale and three sixpenny loaves, and follow her instructions. When she runs to my father's land, up on a hill above the castle, she will shake herself, and the bells will ring, and my father will say, 'Brown Allree is in the land.' If a king or queen's son is there, bring him to me on your shoulders; but if it's the son of a poor man, let him come no further."

He rose in the morning, and took the bridle that was in the window, and went out and shook it; and Brown Allree came and put her head in it. He took the three loaves and[83] three bottles of ale, and went riding; and when he was riding she bent her head down to take hold of her feet with her mouth, in hopes he would speak in ignorance; but he spoke not a word during the time, and the mare at last spoke to him, and told him to dismount and give her her dinner. He gave her the sixpenny loaf toasted, and a bottle of ale to drink.

He got up in the morning, grabbed the bridle from the window, and went outside to shake it; Brown Allree came over and put her head in it. He took three loaves and three bottles of ale, and went for a ride; while he was riding, she lowered her head to try and reach her feet with her mouth, hoping he would say something without realizing. But he didn’t say a word the whole time, and eventually the mare talked to him, asking him to get off and give her lunch. He gave her the toasted sixpenny loaf and a bottle of ale to drink.

"Sit up now riding, and take good heed of yourself: there are three miles of fire I have to clear at a leap."

"Sit up now while riding, and pay attention to yourself: there are three miles of fire I have to jump."

She cleared the three miles of fire at a leap, and asked if he were still riding, and he said he was. Then they went on, and she told him to dismount and give her a meal; and he did so, and gave her a sixpenny loaf and a bottle; she consumed them and said to him there were before them three miles of hill covered with steel thistles, and that she must clear it. She cleared the hill with a leap, and she asked him if he were still riding, and he said he was. They went on, and she went not far before she told him to give her a meal, and he gave her the bread and the bottleful. She went over three miles of sea with a leap, and she came then to the land of the King of France; she went up on a height above the castle, and she shook herself and neighed, and the bells rang; and the king said that it was Brown Allree was in the land.

She jumped over the three miles of fire and asked if he was still riding, to which he replied that he was. Then they continued, and she told him to get off and give her something to eat; he did, handing her a sixpenny loaf and a bottle. She ate them and told him that ahead of them were three miles of hills covered with steel thistles, and she needed to jump over it. She leaped over the hill and asked him if he was still riding, and he said yes. They moved on, and not long after, she told him to give her another meal, and he handed her the bread and the bottle. She jumped over three miles of sea and then arrived in the land of the King of France; she climbed up to a height above the castle, shook herself, and neighed, which rang the bells. The king said that Brown Allree was in his land.

"Go out," said he; "and if it is the son of a king or queen, carry him in on your shoulders; if it is not, leave him there."

"Go out," he said; "and if it's the son of a king or queen, carry him in on your shoulders; if not, just leave him there."

They went out; and the stars of the son of a king were on his breast; they lifted him high on their shoulders and bore him in to the king. They passed the night cheerfully,[84] playing and drinking, with sport and with diversion, till the whiteness of the day came upon the morrow morning.

They went out, and the stars of the king’s son were shining on his chest; they lifted him high onto their shoulders and brought him to the king. They spent the night joyfully,[84] playing and drinking, enjoying themselves with fun and entertainment, until the light of day came the next morning.

Then the young king told the cause of his journey, and he asked the queen to give him counsel and good luck, and she told him everything he was to do.

Then the young king explained why he was on his journey, and he asked the queen for her advice and best wishes, and she told him everything he needed to do.

"Go now," said she, "and take with you the best mare in the stable, and go to the door of Rough Niall of the Speckled Rock, and knock, and call on him to give you news of the death of Anshgayliacht and the sword of light: and let the horse's back be to the door, and apply the spurs, and away with you."

"Go now," she said, "and take the best mare from the stable. Head to the door of Rough Niall of the Speckled Rock, knock, and ask him for news about the death of Anshgayliacht and the sword of light. Make sure the horse is facing away from the door, and kick the spurs in—then get going."

In the morning he did so, and he took the best horse from the stable and rode to the door of Niall, and turned the horse's back to the door, and demanded news of the death of Anshgayliacht and the sword of light; then he applied the spurs, and away with him. Niall followed him hard, and, as he was passing the gate, cut the horse in two. His wife was there with a dish of puddings and flesh, and she threw it in his eyes and blinded him, and said, "Fool! whatever kind of man it is that's mocking you, isn't that a fine condition you have got your father's horse into?"

In the morning, he did just that. He took the best horse from the stable and rode to Niall's door, turning the horse's back to the entrance. He asked for news about Anshgayliacht's death and the sword of light. Then, he spurred the horse and took off. Niall chased after him and, as he was going through the gate, cleaved the horse in two. His wife was there with a plate of puddings and meat, and she threw it in his face, blinding him. She said, "Fool! Whatever kind of man is mocking you, look at the state you've gotten your father's horse into!"

On the morning of the next day Morraha rose, and took another horse from the stable, and went again to the door of Niall, and knocked and demanded news of the death of Anshgayliacht and the sword of light, and applied the spurs to the horse and away with him. Niall followed, and as Morraha was passing, the gate cut the horse in two and took half the saddle with him; but his wife met him and threw flesh in his eyes and blinded him.

On the morning of the next day, Morraha got up, grabbed another horse from the stable, and headed to Niall's door. He knocked and asked about the death of Anshgayliacht and the sword of light, then spurred the horse and took off. Niall followed, and as Morraha was passing through, the gate sliced the horse in half and took part of the saddle with it; but his wife confronted him and threw meat in his face, blinding him.

On the third day, Morraha went again to the door of[85] Niall; and Niall followed him, and as he was passing the gate, cut away the saddle from under him and the clothes from his back. Then his wife said to Niall:

On the third day, Morraha went again to the door of[85] Niall; and Niall followed him, and as he was passing the gate, cut away the saddle from under him and the clothes from his back. Then his wife said to Niall:

"The fool that's mocking you, is out yonder in the little currach, going home; and take good heed to yourself, and don't sleep one wink for three days."

"The fool who's mocking you is out there in the little boat, heading home; so be careful, and don’t sleep a wink for three days."

For three days the little currach kept in sight, but then Niall's wife came to him and said:

For three days, the little currach stayed in view, but then Niall's wife approached him and said:

"Sleep as much as you want now. He is gone."

"Sleep as long as you want now. He’s gone."

He went to sleep, and there was heavy sleep on him, and Morraha went in and took hold of the sword that was on the bed at his head. And the sword thought to draw itself out of the hand of Morraha; but it failed. Then it gave a cry, and it wakened Niall, and Niall said it was a rude and rough thing to come into his house like that; and said Morraha to him:

He went to sleep, weighed down by deep slumber, and Morraha entered and grabbed the sword that was beside his head on the bed. The sword tried to pull itself away from Morraha's grip, but it couldn't. Then it let out a cry, waking Niall, who said it was rude and disrespectful to come into his house that way; and Morraha replied to him:

"Leave your much talking, or I will cut the head off you. Tell me the news of the death of Anshgayliacht."

"Stop talking so much, or I'll take your head off. Tell me about the news of Anshgayliacht's death."

"Oh, you can have my head."

"Oh, you can take my head."

"But your head is no good to me; tell me the story."

"But your head isn't useful to me; just tell me the story."

"Oh," said Niall's wife, "you must get the story."

"Oh," said Niall's wife, "you have to hear this story."

"Well," said Niall, "let us sit down together till I tell the story. I thought no one would ever get it; but now it will be heard by all."

"Well," Niall said, "let's sit down together until I tell the story. I thought nobody would ever hear it; but now everyone will."

THE STORY.

When I was growing up, my mother taught me the language of the birds; and when I got married, I used to be listening to their conversation; and I would be laughing; and my wife would be asking me what was the reason of my laughing, but I did not like to tell her, as women are[86] always asking questions. We went out walking one fine morning, and the birds were arguing with one another. One of them said to another:

When I was a kid, my mom taught me the language of the birds. After I got married, I would listen to their conversations and laugh. My wife would ask me why I was laughing, but I didn't want to tell her because women always have so many questions. One nice morning, we went for a walk, and the birds were squabbling with each other. One of them said to another:

"Why should you be comparing yourself with me, when there is not a king nor knight that does not come to look at my tree?"

"Why are you comparing yourself to me when there isn't a king or knight who hasn't come to check out my tree?"

"What advantage has your tree over mine, on which there are three rods of magic mastery growing?"

"What advantage does your tree have over mine, which has three branches of magical mastery growing?"

When I heard them arguing, and knew that the rods were there, I began to laugh.

When I heard them arguing and realized the rods were there, I started to laugh.

"Oh," asked my wife, "why are you always laughing? I believe it is at myself you are jesting, and I'll walk with you no more."

"Oh," my wife asked, "why are you always laughing? I think you're making fun of me, and I won’t walk with you anymore."

"Oh, it is not about you I am laughing. It is because I understand the language of the birds."

"Oh, I'm not laughing at you. It's just that I understand the language of the birds."

Then I had to tell her what the birds were saying to one another; and she was greatly delighted, and she asked me to go home, and she gave orders to the cook to have breakfast ready at six o'clock in the morning. I did not know why she was going out early, and breakfast was ready in the morning at the hour she appointed. She asked me to go out walking. I went with her. She went to the tree, and asked me to cut a rod for her.

Then I had to tell her what the birds were saying to each other, and she was really happy. She asked me to come home with her and told the cook to have breakfast ready by six in the morning. I didn’t understand why she was leaving so early, but breakfast was ready at the time she requested. She asked me to go for a walk, so I went with her. She went to the tree and asked me to cut a branch for her.

"Oh, I will not cut it. Are we not better without it?"

"Oh, I won't cut it. Aren't we better off without it?"

"I will not leave this until I get the rod, to see if there is any good in it."

"I won't leave until I get the rod to see if there's anything good about it."

I cut the rod and gave it to her. She turned from me and struck a blow on a stone, and changed it; and she struck a second blow on me, and made of me a black raven, and she went home and left me after her. I thought she would come back; she did not come, and I had to go into[87] a tree till morning. In the morning, at six o'clock, there was a bellman out, proclaiming that every one who killed a raven would get a fourpenny-bit. At last you could not find man or boy without a gun, nor, if you were to walk three miles, a raven that was not killed. I had to make a nest in the top of the parlour chimney, and hide myself all day till night came, and go out to pick up a bit to support me, till I spent a month. Here she is herself to say if it is a lie I am telling.

I cut the rod and handed it to her. She turned away from me and hit a stone, transforming it; then she struck me a second time and turned me into a black raven. After that, she went home and left me behind. I thought she'd come back, but she didn’t, so I had to roost in a tree until morning. When morning came at six o'clock, there was a bellman out, announcing that anyone who killed a raven would get a fourpenny piece. Soon, you couldn't find a man or boy without a gun, and if you walked three miles, you wouldn’t find a single raven that hadn’t been killed. I had to make a nest at the top of the parlour chimney and hide there all day until nightfall, then go out to scrounge for food to survive, and that went on for a month. Here she is herself to say whether I'm lying.

The wife turns him into a raven.

"It is not," said she.

"That's not true," she said.

Then I saw her out walking. I went up to her, and I[88] thought she would turn me back to my own shape, and she struck me with the rod and made of me an old white horse, and she ordered me to be put to a cart with a man, to draw stones from morning till night. I was worse off then. She spread abroad a report that I had died suddenly in my bed, and prepared a coffin, and waked and buried me. Then she had no trouble. But when I got tired I began to kill every one who came near me, and I used to go into the haggard every night and destroy the stacks of corn; and when a man came near me in the morning I would follow him till I broke his bones. Every one got afraid of me. When she saw I was doing mischief she came to meet me, and I thought she would change me. And she did change me, and made a fox of me. When I saw she was doing me every sort of damage I went away from her. I knew there was a badger's hole in the garden, and I went there till night came, and I made great slaughter among the geese and ducks. There she is herself to say if I am telling a lie.

Then I saw her out for a walk. I approached her, and I[88] thought she would turn me back into my original shape, but she hit me with a rod and transformed me into an old white horse. She ordered me to be put to a cart with a man to pull stones from morning to night. I was worse off then. She spread a rumor that I had died suddenly in my bed, and she prepared a coffin, held a wake, and buried me. After that, she had no trouble. But when I got tired, I started attacking everyone who got close to me, and I would go into the barn every night and destroy the stacks of corn; and when a man approached me in the morning, I would follow him until I broke his bones. Everyone became afraid of me. When she saw I was causing havoc, she came to confront me, and I thought she would change me back. She did change me, turning me into a fox. When I realized she was causing me all sorts of harm, I left her. I knew there was a badger's hole in the garden, so I went there until night fell, and I created a massacre among the geese and ducks. There she is herself to confirm if I'm lying.

"Oh! you are telling nothing but the truth, only less than the truth."

"Oh! you're speaking nothing but the truth, just not the whole truth."

When she had enough of my killing the fowl she came out into the garden, for she knew I was in the badger's hole. She came to me and made me a wolf. I had to be off, and go to an island, where no one at all would see me, and now and then I used to be killing sheep, for there were not many of them, and I was afraid of being seen and hunted; and so I passed a year, till a shepherd saw me among the sheep and a pursuit was made after me. And when the dogs came near me there was no place for me to escape to from them; but I recognised the sign of[89] the king among the men, and I made for him, and the king cried out to stop the hounds. I took a leap upon the front of the king's saddle, and the woman behind cried out, "My king and my lord, kill him, or he will kill you!"

When she had enough of me killing the birds, she came out to the garden because she knew I was in the badger's hole. She approached me and transformed me into a wolf. I had to leave and go to an island where no one could see me, and occasionally I would kill some sheep since there weren't many of them. I was scared of being spotted and hunted, so I spent a year like this until a shepherd saw me with the sheep, and a chase began. When the dogs got close, I had nowhere to escape to, but I noticed the king’s banner among the men, so I headed towards him, and the king shouted for the hounds to stop. I jumped onto the front of the king's saddle, and the woman behind me yelled, "My king and my lord, kill him, or he will kill you!"

"Oh! he will not kill me. He knew me; he must be pardoned."

"Oh! He won’t kill me. He knows me; he has to forgive me."

The king took me home with him, and gave orders I should be well cared for. I was so wise, when I got food, I would not eat one morsel until I got a knife and fork. The man told the king, and the king came to see if it was true, and I got a knife and fork, and I took the knife in one paw and the fork in the other, and I bowed to the king. The king gave orders to bring him drink, and it came; and the king filled a glass of wine and gave it to me.

The king took me home with him and instructed that I should be well taken care of. I was so clever that when I got food, I wouldn’t eat a single bite until I had a knife and fork. The man informed the king, and the king came to see if it was true. I got a knife and fork, took the knife in one paw and the fork in the other, and bowed to the king. The king ordered a drink to be brought to him, and it arrived; he filled a glass of wine and handed it to me.

I took hold of it in my paw and drank it, and thanked the king.

I grabbed it in my hand and drank it, and thanked the king.

"On my honour," said he, "it is some king or other has lost him, when he came on the island; and I will keep him, as he is trained; and perhaps he will serve us yet."

"On my honor," he said, "some king must have lost him when he arrived on the island; and I’ll keep him, as he’s been trained; and maybe he’ll be of use to us after all."

And this is the sort of king he was,—a king who had not a child living. Eight sons were born to him and three daughters, and they were stolen the same night they were born. No matter what guard was placed over them, the child would be gone in the morning. A twelfth child now came to the queen, and the king took me with him to watch the baby. The women were not satisfied with me.

And this is what kind of king he was—a king who had no surviving children. He had eight sons and three daughters, and they were all taken the same night they were born. No matter how many guards were assigned to protect them, the baby would disappear by morning. A twelfth child was born to the queen, and the king brought me along to keep an eye on the baby. The women were not happy with me.

"Oh," said the king, "what was all your watching ever good for? One that was born to me I have not; I will leave this one in the dog's care, and he will not let it go."[90]

"Oh," said the king, "what was all your watching good for? I don’t have a child who was born to me; I’ll leave this one with the dog, and he won’t let it go."[90]

A coupling was put between me and the cradle, and when every one went to sleep I was watching till the person woke who attended in the daytime; but I was there only two nights; when it was near the day, I saw a hand coming down through the chimney, and the hand was so big that it took round the child altogether, and thought to take him away. I caught hold of the hand above the wrist, and as I was fastened to the cradle, I did not let go my hold till I cut the hand from the wrist, and there was a howl from the person without. I laid the hand in the cradle with the child, and as I was tired I fell asleep; and when I awoke, I had neither child nor hand; and I began to howl, and the king heard me, and he cried out that something was wrong with me, and he sent servants to see what was the matter with me, and when the messenger came he saw me covered with blood, and he could not see the child; and he went to the king and told him the child was not to be got. The king came and saw the cradle coloured with the blood, and he cried out "where was the child gone?" and every one said it was the dog had eaten it.

A connection was made between me and the crib, and when everyone went to sleep, I stayed awake until the person who took care of things during the day woke up. I was there for only two nights; just before daylight, I saw a hand coming down through the chimney. The hand was so large that it wrapped around the child completely and seemed to want to take him away. I grabbed the hand above the wrist, and since I was attached to the crib, I didn’t let go until I managed to cut the hand off at the wrist, which caused someone outside to howl. I placed the hand in the crib with the child, and since I was exhausted, I fell asleep. When I woke up, I found neither the child nor the hand, and I started to howl. The king heard me and shouted that something was wrong, so he sent servants to check on me. When the messenger arrived, he saw me covered in blood and couldn’t find the child. He returned to the king and reported that the child was missing. The king came to see the crib stained with blood and exclaimed, "Where has the child gone?" Everyone said it was the dog that had eaten him.

The king said: "It is not: loose him, and he will get the pursuit himself."

The king said: "Don't worry about it; let him go, and he'll find his way on his own."

MORRAHA MORRAHA

When I was loosed, I found the scent of the blood till I came to a door of the room in which the child was. I went back to the king and took hold of him, and went back again and began to tear at the door. The king followed me and asked for the key. The servant said it was in the room of the stranger woman. The king caused search to be made for her, and she was not to be found. "I will break the [91]door," said the king, "as I can't get the key." The king broke the door, and I went in, and went to the trunk, and the king asked for a key to unlock it. He got no key, and he broke the lock. When he opened the trunk, the child and the hand were stretched side by side, and the child was asleep. The king took the hand and ordered a woman to come for the child, and he showed the hand to every one in the house. But the stranger woman was gone, and she did not see the king;—and here she is herself to say if I am telling lies of her.

When I was free, I followed the scent of blood until I reached the door of the room where the child was. I went back to the king, grabbed him, and returned to the door, starting to pound on it. The king followed and asked for the key. The servant said it was in the room of the stranger woman. The king ordered a search for her, but she couldn't be found. "I'll break the [91]door," said the king, "since I can't get the key." The king broke down the door, and I went in to the trunk. The king asked for a key to unlock it. When he got no key, he broke the lock. When he opened the trunk, the child and the hand were lying side by side, and the child was asleep. The king took the hand and ordered a woman to come for the child, showing the hand to everyone in the house. But the stranger woman was gone, and she didn't see the king;—and here she is herself to confirm whether I'm lying about her.

"Oh, it's nothing but the truth you have!"

"Oh, it's nothing but the truth you have!"

The king did not allow me to be tied any more. He said there was nothing so much to wonder at as that I cut the hand off, as I was tied.

The king didn't let me be tied up anymore. He said there was nothing more surprising than the fact that I cut off the hand while I was tied.

The child was growing till he was a year old. He was beginning to walk, and no one cared for him more than I did. He was growing till he was three, and he was running out every minute; so the king ordered a silver chain to be put between me and the child, that he might not go away from me. I was out with him in the garden every day, and the king was as proud as the world of the child. He would be watching him everywhere we went, till the child grew so wise that he would loose the chain and get off. But one day that he loosed it I failed to find him; and I ran into the house and searched the house, but there was no getting him for me. The king cried to go out and find the child, that had got loose from the dog. They went searching for him, but could not find him. When they failed altogether to find him, there remained no more favour with the king towards me, and every one disliked me, and I grew weak, for I did not get a morsel to eat half the time. When summer came, I said I would try and go[92] home to my own country. I went away one fine morning, and I went swimming, and God helped me till I came home. I went into the garden, for I knew there was a place in the garden where I could hide myself, for fear my wife should see me. In the morning I saw her out walking, and the child with her, held by the hand. I pushed out to see the child, and as he was looking about him everywhere, he saw me and called out, "I see my shaggy papa. Oh!" said he; "oh, my heart's love, my shaggy papa, come here till I see you!"

The child grew until he was a year old. He was starting to walk, and no one cared for him more than I did. He continued to grow until he was three, and he would run out every minute; so the king ordered a silver chain to be put between me and the child, so he wouldn’t wander off. I took him out to the garden every day, and the king was as proud as could be of the child. He would watch him everywhere we went, until the child got so clever that he learned how to unclip the chain and get away. But one day when he unfastened it, I lost track of him; I rushed into the house and searched everywhere, but I couldn’t find him. The king shouted for everyone to go out and find the child who had escaped from the dog. They searched for him, but couldn’t locate him. When they completely failed to find him, I lost the king's favor, and everyone grew to dislike me, and I got weaker because I hardly ate at all. When summer came, I decided I would try to go home to my own country. One nice morning, I left, went swimming, and with God’s help, I made it back home. I sneaked into the garden because I knew there was a spot where I could hide from my wife. In the morning, I saw her out walking, holding the child's hand. I peeked out to see the child, and as he looked around, he spotted me and shouted, "I see my shaggy papa! Oh!" he said; "oh, my heart's love, my shaggy papa, come here so I can see you!"

The child greets him.

I was afraid the woman would see me, as she was asking the child where he saw me, and he said I was up in a tree; and the more the child called me, the more I hid myself.[93] The woman took the child home with her, but I knew he would be up early in the morning.

I was worried the woman would spot me since she was asking the kid where he had seen me, and he said I was up in a tree; and the more he called out to me, the more I tried to hide. [93] The woman took the kid home with her, but I knew he would be up early in the morning.

I went to the parlour-window, and the child was within, and he playing. When he saw me he cried out, "Oh! my heart's love, come here till I see you, shaggy papa." I broke the window and went in, and he began to kiss me. I saw the rod in front of the chimney, and I jumped up at the rod and knocked it down. "Oh! my heart's love, no one would give me the pretty rod," said he. I hoped he would strike me with the rod, but he did not. When I saw the time was short I raised my paw, and I gave him a scratch below the knee. "Oh! you naughty, dirty, shaggy papa, you have hurt me so much, I'll give you a blow of the rod." He struck me a light blow, and so I came back to my own shape again. When he saw a man standing before him he gave a cry, and I took him up in my arms. The servants heard the child. A maid came in to see what was the matter with him. When she saw me she gave a cry out of her, and she said, "Oh, if the master isn't come to life again!"

I went to the window of the parlor, and the child was inside, playing. When he saw me, he shouted, "Oh! my dear heart, come here so I can see you, shaggy dad." I broke the window and went in, and he began to kiss me. I noticed the stick in front of the fireplace, and I jumped up to grab it and knocked it down. "Oh! my dear heart, no one would give me the nice stick," he said. I hoped he would hit me with it, but he didn’t. When I realized time was running out, I raised my paw and gave him a scratch below the knee. "Oh! you naughty, filthy, shaggy dad, you’ve hurt me so much, I'll hit you with the stick." He gave me a light tap, and that’s when I returned to my normal shape again. When he saw a man standing in front of him, he cried out, and I picked him up in my arms. The servants heard the child. A maid came in to see what was going on with him. When she saw me, she gasped and said, "Oh, if the master isn’t back to life again!"

Another came in, and said it was he really. When the mistress heard of it, she came to see with her own eyes, for she would not believe I was there; and when she saw me she said she'd drown herself. But I said to her, "If you yourself will keep the secret, no living man will ever get the story from me until I lose my head." Here she is herself to say if I am telling the truth. "Oh, it's nothing but truth you are telling."

Another person came in and said it was really him. When the mistress heard about it, she came to see for herself, because she couldn't believe I was there; and when she saw me, she said she'd drown herself. But I told her, "If you keep the secret, no one will ever get the story out of me until I lose my head." Here she is to confirm if I'm telling the truth. "Oh, you're only telling the truth."

When I saw I was in a man's shape, I said I would take the child back to his father and mother, as I knew the grief they were in after him. I got a ship, and took[94] the child with me; and as I journeyed I came to land on an island, and I saw not a living soul on it, only a castle dark and gloomy. I went in to see was there any one in it. There was no one but an old hag, tall and frightful, and she asked me, "What sort of person are you?" I heard some one groaning in another room, and I said I was a doctor, and I asked her what ailed the person who was groaning.

When I realized I was in a man's body, I decided I would take the child back to his parents, knowing how heartbroken they must be without him. I got a ship and took[94] the child with me; during my journey, I landed on an island where I saw no living soul, just a dark, gloomy castle. I went in to see if anyone was there. The only person I found was an old hag, tall and terrifying, who asked me, "What kind of person are you?" I heard someone groaning in another room, so I told her I was a doctor and asked what was wrong with the person who was groaning.

"Oh," said she, "it is my son, whose hand has been bitten from his wrist by a dog."

"Oh," she said, "it's my son; a dog bit his hand off at the wrist."

I knew then that it was he who had taken the child from me, and I said I would cure him if I got a good reward.

I realized then that it was him who had taken the child from me, and I said I would fix him if I got a decent reward.

"I have nothing; but there are eight young lads and three young women, as handsome as any one ever laid eyes on, and if you cure him I will give you them."

"I've got nothing; but there are eight young guys and three young women, as good-looking as anyone you've ever seen, and if you heal him, I'll give you all of them."

"Tell me first in what place his hand was cut from him?"

"First, tell me where his hand was cut off?"

"Oh, it was out in another country, twelve years ago."

"Oh, it was in another country, twelve years ago."

"Show me the way, that I may see him."

"Show me the way so I can see him."

She brought me into a room, so that I saw him, and his arm was swelled up to the shoulder. He asked me if I would cure him; and I said I would cure him if he would give me the reward his mother promised.

She brought me into a room, and I saw him with his arm swollen up to the shoulder. He asked me if I could heal him, and I said I would help him if he would give me the reward his mother promised.

"Oh, I will give it; but cure me."

"Oh, I'll give it; but heal me."

"Well, bring them out to me."

"Okay, bring them to me."

The hag brought them out of the room. I said I should burn the flesh that was on his arm. When I looked on him he was howling with pain. I said that I would not leave him in pain long. The wretch had only one eye in his forehead. I took a bar of iron, and put it in the fire till it was red, and I said to the hag, "He will be howling at[95] first, but will fall asleep presently, and do not wake him till he has slept as much as he wants. I will close the door when I am going out." I took the bar with me, and I stood over him, and I turned it across through his eye as far as I could. He began to bellow, and tried to catch me, but I was out and away, having closed the door. The hag asked me, "Why is he bellowing?"

The witch led them out of the room. I said I should burn the flesh on his arm. When I looked at him, he was crying out in pain. I assured him I wouldn’t let him suffer for long. The poor guy only had one eye in his forehead. I took a piece of iron and heated it in the fire until it was red hot, then I said to the witch, "He'll be screaming at first, but he'll fall asleep soon enough, so don't wake him until he's gotten all the rest he needs. I'll close the door when I leave." I took the iron bar with me, stood over him, and pressed it through his eye as deeply as I could. He started to roar and tried to grab me, but I was outside and had closed the door. The witch asked me, "Why is he screaming?"

"Oh, he will be quiet presently, and will sleep for a good while, and I'll come again to have a look at him; but bring me out the young men and the young women."

"Oh, he'll be quiet soon and sleep for a while, and I'll come back to check on him; but bring me the young men and women."

I took them with me, and I said to her, "Tell me where you got them."

I brought them with me and said to her, "Where did you get these?"

"My son brought them with him, and they are all the children of one king."

"My son brought them with him, and they are all the kids of one king."

I was well satisfied, and I had no wish for delay to get myself free from the hag, so I took them on board the ship, and the child I had myself. I thought the king might leave me the child I nursed myself; but when I came to land, and all those young people with me, the king and queen were out walking. The king was very aged, and the queen aged likewise. When I came to converse with them, and the twelve with me, the king and queen began to cry. I asked, "Why are you crying?"

I was completely satisfied and didn’t want to waste any time getting away from the old witch, so I brought them onto the ship, along with the child I had cared for. I hoped the king might let me keep the child I nursed, but when we landed, the king and queen were out for a walk. The king was very old, and the queen was old too. When I started talking to them, along with the twelve others, the king and queen began to cry. I asked, "Why are you crying?"

"It is for good cause I am crying. As many children as these I should have, and now I am withered, grey, at the end of my life, and I have not one at all."

"It’s for a good reason that I’m crying. I should have as many children as these, and now I’m old, gray, at the end of my life, and I don’t have a single one."

I told him all I went through, and I gave him the child in his hand, and "These are your other children who were stolen from you, whom I am giving to you safe. They are gently reared."

I shared everything I experienced with him, and I placed the child in his hands, saying, "These are your other children who were taken from you, and I'm returning them to you safe. They’ve been raised with care."

When the king heard who they were he smothered them[96] with kisses and drowned them with tears, and dried them with fine cloths silken and the hair of his own head, and so also did their mother, and great was his welcome for me, as it was I who found them all. The king said to me, "I will give you the last child, as it is you who have earned him best; but you must come to my court every year, and the child with you, and I will share with you my possessions."

When the king found out who they were, he smothered them with kisses and overwhelmed them with tears, then dried them off with fine silks and his own hair. Their mother did the same, and the welcome he gave me was immense, since I was the one who had found them all. The king said to me, "I will give you the last child, as you deserve him the most; but you must come to my court every year, bringing the child with you, and I will share my possessions with you."

"I have enough of my own, and after my death I will leave it to the child."

"I have plenty of my own, and after I’m gone, I’ll leave it to the kid."

I spent a time, till my visit was over, and I told the king all the troubles I went through, only I said nothing about my wife. And now you have the story.

I spent some time until my visit was done, and I told the king all the troubles I went through, but I didn't mention my wife. And now you have the story.


And now when you go home, and the Slender Red Champion asks you for news of the death of Anshgayliacht and for the sword of light, tell him the way in which his brother was killed, and say you have the sword; and he will ask the sword from you. Say you to him, "If I promised to bring it to you, I did not promise to bring it for you"; and then throw the sword into the air and it will come back to me.

And now when you go home, and the Slim Red Champion asks you for news about the death of Anshgayliacht and about the sword of light, tell him how his brother was killed, and say you have the sword; and he will ask you for the sword. Say to him, "If I promised to bring it to you, I didn’t promise to bring it for you"; and then throw the sword in the air and it will come back to me.


He went home, and he told the story of the death of Anshgayliacht to the Slender Red Champion, "And here," said he, "is the sword." The Slender Red Champion asked for the sword; but he said: "If I promised to bring it to you, I did not promise to bring it for you"; and he threw it into the air and it returned to Blue Niall.

He went home and told the Slender Red Champion the story of Anshgayliacht's death, saying, "And here is the sword." The Slender Red Champion asked for the sword, but he replied, "If I promised to bring it to you, I didn’t promise to bring it for you." Then he threw it into the air, and it went back to Blue Niall.


A McAndrew looks at a little keg.

The Story of the McAndrew Family

A

long time ago, in the County Mayo, there lived a rich man of the name of McAndrew. He owned cows and horses without number, not to mention ducks and geese and pigs; and his land extended as far as the eye could reach on the four sides of you.

long time ago, in County Mayo, there lived a wealthy man named McAndrew. He had countless cows and horses, not to mention ducks, geese, and pigs; and his land stretched as far as the eye could see in every direction.

McAndrew was a lucky man, the neighbours all said; but as for himself, when he looked on his seven big sons growing up like weeds and with scarcely any more sense, he felt sore enough, for of all the stupid omadhauns the seven McAndrew brothers were the stupidest.

McAndrew was a lucky guy, everyone in the neighborhood said; but when he looked at his seven big sons growing up like weeds with hardly any sense, he felt pretty frustrated because out of all the foolish guys, the seven McAndrew brothers were the most clueless.

When the youngest grew to be a man, the father built a house for each of them, and gave every one a piece of land and a few cows, hoping to make men of them before he died, for, as the old man said:[98]

When the youngest became an adult, the father built a house for each of them and gave each one a piece of land and a few cows, hoping to turn them into responsible men before he passed away, for, as the old man said:[98]

"While God spares my life, I'll be able to have an eye to them, and maybe they will learn from experience."

"While God keeps me alive, I’ll be able to keep an eye on them, and maybe they will learn from their experiences."

The seven young McAndrews were happy enough. Their fields were green, their cows were fat and sleek, and they thought they would never see a poor day.

The seven young McAndrews were pretty happy. Their fields were green, their cows were plump and shiny, and they believed they'd never experience a bad day.

All went well for a time, and the day of the Fair of Killalla was as fine a day as ever shone in Ireland, when the whole seven got ready to be off, bright and early, in the morning.

All went well for a while, and the day of the Fair of Killalla was one of the nicest days ever seen in Ireland, when all seven got ready to head out, bright and early, in the morning.

Each one of them drove before him three fine cows, and a finer herd, when they were all together, was never seen in the country far or near.

Each of them led three beautiful cows in front of him, and together they had the finest herd anyone had ever seen in the area, near or far.

Now, there was a smart farmer, named O'Toole, whose fields were nearing on the McAndrews', and he had many a time set his heart on the fine cattle belonging to his easy-going neighbours; so when he saw them passing with their twenty-one cows he went out and hailed them.

Now, there was a clever farmer named O'Toole whose fields were next to the McAndrews', and he had often admired the fine cattle of his laid-back neighbors. So, when he saw them passing by with their twenty-one cows, he went out and called to them.

"Where are ye going to, this fine morning?"

"Where are you going this fine morning?"

"It's to the Fair of Killalla we're going, to sell these fine cows our father gave us," they all answered together.

"We're going to the Fair of Killalla to sell these nice cows our dad gave us," they all replied in unison.

"And are ye going to sell cows that the Evil Eye has long been set on? Oh, Con and Shamus, I would never belave it of ye, even if that spalpeen of a Pat would do such a thing; any one would think that the spirit of the good mother that bore ye would stretch out a hand and kape ye from committing such a mortal sin."

"And are you really going to sell cows that the Evil Eye has been on for a while? Oh, Con and Shamus, I would never believe it of you, even if that rascal Pat would do such a thing; anyone would think that the spirit of the good mother who raised you would reach out and keep you from committing such a grave sin."

This O'Toole said to the three eldest, who stood trembling, while the four younger ones stuck their knuckles into their eyes and began to cry.

This O'Toole said to the three oldest, who stood shaking, while the four younger ones pressed their knuckles into their eyes and started to cry.

"Oh, indade, Mr. O'Toole, we never knew that the cows were under the Evil Eye. How did ye find it out? Oh,[99] sorra the day when such a fine lot of cattle should go to the bad," answered Con.

"Oh, indeed, Mr. O'Toole, we had no idea that the cows were cursed. How did you figure it out? Oh,[99] what a shame that such a good herd of cattle should come to harm," replied Con.

O'Toole

"Indade ye may well ask it, whin it's meself that was always a good neighbour and kept watch on auld Judy, the witch, when she used to stand over there laughing at the ravens flying over the cows. Do ye mind the time yer father spoke ugly to her down by the cross-roads? She never forgot it, and now yer twenty-one fine cows will never be worth the hides on their backs."

"Indeed, you may well ask, when it’s me who has always been a good neighbor and kept an eye on old Judy, the witch, when she used to stand over there laughing at the crows flying over the cows. Do you remember the time your father said something nasty to her down by the crossroads? She never forgot it, and now your twenty-one fine cows will never be worth the hides on their backs."

"Worra, worra, worra," roared the seven McAndrews, so loud that pretty Katie O'Toole bobbed her head out of the window, and the hindermost cows began to caper like mad.

"Worra, worra, worra," shouted the seven McAndrews, so loudly that pretty Katie O'Toole popped her head out of the window, and the last cows started to jump around wildly.

"The spell has come upon them!" cried Shamus. "Oh! what'll we do? What'll we do?"

"The spell has taken hold of them!" shouted Shamus. "Oh! What are we going to do? What are we going to do?"

"Hould yer whist, man alive," said O'Toole. "I'm a good neighbour, as I said before, so to give ye a lift in the world I'll take the risk on meself and buy the cows from ye for the price of their hides. Sure no harm can be done to the hides for making leather, so I'll give ye a shilling apiece, and that's better than nothing. Twenty-one bright shillings going to the fair may make yer fortune."

"Hush up, man," said O'Toole. "I'm a good neighbor, as I said before, so to help you out, I'll take the risk and buy the cows from you for the price of their hides. There's no harm in using the hides for making leather, so I'll give you a shilling each, and that's better than nothing. Twenty-one shiny shillings going to the fair might just make your fortune."

O'Toole O'Toole

It seemed neck or nothing with the McAndrews, and they accepted the offer, thanking O'Toole for his generosity, and helped him drive the cows into his field. Then they set off for the fair.[100]

It felt like it was all or nothing with the McAndrews, and they took the deal, thanking O'Toole for his kindness, and helped him herd the cows into his field. Then they headed off to the fair.[100]

They had never been in a fair before, and when they saw the fine sights they forgot all about the cows, and only remembered that they had each a shilling to spend.

They had never been to a fair before, and when they saw the amazing sights, they forgot all about the cows and only remembered that they each had a shilling to spend.

Every one knew the McAndrews, and soon a crowd gathered round them, praising their fine looks and telling them what a fine father they had to give them so much money, so that the seven omadhauns lost their heads entirely, and treated right and left until there wasn't a farthing left of the twenty-one shillings. Then they staggered home a little the worse for the fine whisky they drank with the boys.

Everyone knew the McAndrews, and soon a crowd gathered around them, complimenting their good looks and talking about what a great father they had to give them so much money. The seven fools completely lost their senses and spent money left and right until there wasn’t a penny left of the twenty-one shillings. Then they stumbled home a bit worse for the fine whiskey they had drank with the guys.

It was a sorry day for old McAndrew when his seven sons came home without a penny of the price of their twenty-one fine cows, and he vowed he'd never give them any more.

It was a tough day for old McAndrew when his seven sons came home without a single penny from the sale of their twenty-one fine cows, and he swore he'd never give them any more.

So one day passed with another, and the seven young McAndrews were as happy as could be until the fine old father fell sick and died.

So one day went by after another, and the seven young McAndrews were as happy as they could be until their beloved father got sick and passed away.

The eldest son came in for all the father had, so he felt like a lord. To see him strut and swagger was a sight to make a grum growdy laugh.

The oldest son inherited everything from his father, so he felt like a king. Watching him strut and show off was enough to make anyone laugh.

One day, to show how fine he could be, he dressed in his best, and with a purse filled with gold pieces started off for the market town.

One day, to show off how great he could be, he put on his best clothes and set out for the market town with a purse full of gold coins.

When he got there, in he walked to a public-house, and called for the best of everything, and to make a fine fellow of himself he tripled the price of everything to the landlord. As soon as he got through his eye suddenly caught sight of a little keg, all gilded over to look like gold, that hung outside the door for a sign. Con had never heeded it before, and he asked the landlord what it was.[101]

When he arrived, he walked into a bar and ordered the best of everything, trying to show off by tripling the price of everything to the landlord. As soon as he finished, his eye caught sight of a small keg, covered in gold paint to look like gold, hanging outside the door as a sign. Con had never noticed it before, so he asked the landlord what it was.[101]

Now the landlord, like many another, had it in mind that he might as well get all he could out of a McAndrew, and he answered quickly:

Now the landlord, like many others, thought he might as well get everything he could out of a McAndrew, and he responded quickly:

"You stupid omadhaun, don't you know what that is? It's a mare's egg."

"You dumb idiot, don't you know what that is? It's a mare's egg."

"And will a foal come out of it?"

"And will a foal come from it?"

"Of course; what a question to ask a dacent man!"

"Of course; what a question to ask a decent person!"

"I niver saw one before," said the amazed McAndrew.

"I never saw one before," said the amazed McAndrew.

"Well, ye see one now, Con, and take a good look at it."

"Well, you see one now, Con, so take a good look at it."

"Will ye sell it?"

"Will you sell it?"

"Och, Con McAndrew, do ye think I want to sell that fine egg afther kaping it so long hung up there before the sun—when it is ready to hatch out a foal that will be worth twenty good guineas to me?"

"Och, Con McAndrew, do you think I want to sell that beautiful egg after keeping it up there in the sun for so long—when it’s ready to hatch a foal that will be worth twenty good guineas to me?"

"I'll give ye twenty guineas for it," answered Con.

"I'll give you twenty guineas for it," Con replied.

"Thin it's a bargain," said the landlord; and he took down the keg and handed it to Con, who handed out the twenty guineas, all the money he had.

"Sure, it's a deal," said the landlord; and he took down the keg and handed it to Con, who handed over the twenty guineas, all the money he had.

"Be careful of it, and carry it as aisy as ye can, and when ye get home hang it up in the sun."

"Be careful with it, and carry it as easily as you can, and when you get home, hang it up in the sun."

Con promised, and set off home with his prize.

Con promised and headed home with his prize.

Near the rise of a hill he met his brothers.

Near the top of a hill, he met his brothers.

"What have ye, Con?"

"What do you have, Con?"

"The most wonderful thing in the world—a mare's egg."

"The most amazing thing in the world—a mare's egg."

"Faith, what is it like?" asked Pat, taking it from Con.

"Faith, what’s it like?" asked Pat, taking it from Con.

"Go aisy, can't ye? It's very careful ye have to be."

"Take it easy, can't you? You really need to be careful."

But the brothers took no heed to Con, and before one could say, "whist," away rolled the keg down the hill, while all seven ran after it; but before any one could catch it,[102] it rolled into a clump of bushes, and in an instant out hopped a hare.

But the brothers ignored Con, and before anyone could say "wait," the keg rolled down the hill, while all seven ran after it; but before anyone could catch it,[102] it rolled into a patch of bushes, and in a flash, a hare jumped out.

Con, and all seven give chase.

"Bedad, there's the foal," cried Con, and all seven gave chase; but there was no use trying to catch a hare.

"Wow, there's the foal," shouted Con, and all seven took off after it; but it was no good trying to catch a hare.

"That's the foinest foal that ever was, if he was five year old the devil himself could not catch him," Con said; and with that the seven omadhauns gave up the chase and went quietly home.

"That's the finest foal that ever was; if he were five years old, the devil himself couldn't catch him," Con said; and with that, the seven fools gave up the chase and went home quietly.

As I said before, every one had it in mind to get all he could get out of the McAndrews.

As I mentioned earlier, everyone was focused on getting as much as they could from the McAndrews.

Every one said, "One man might as well have it as another, for they're bound to spend every penny they have."

Everyone said, "One guy might as well have it as another, since they're all going to spend every penny they have."

So their money dwindled away; then a fine horse would go for a few bits of glass they took for precious stones, and by-and-by a couple of pigs or a pair of fine geese for a bit of ribbon to tie on a hat; and at last their land began to go.

So their money ran out; then a nice horse would sell for a few pieces of glass they thought were precious stones, and eventually a couple of pigs or a pair of nice geese would go for a ribbon to tie on a hat; and finally, their land started to disappear.

One day Shamus was sitting by his fireplace warming himself, and to make a good fire he threw on a big heap of turf so that by-and-by it got roaring hot, and instead[103] of feeling chilly as he had before, Shamus got as hot as a spare-rib on a spit. Just then in came his youngest brother.

One day, Shamus was sitting by his fireplace, warming himself. To make a good fire, he threw on a big heap of turf, and soon it was roaring hot. Instead of feeling chilly like before, Shamus felt as hot as a spare rib on a spit. Just then, his youngest brother walked in.

"That's a great fire ye have here, Shamus."

"That's a great fire you have here, Shamus."

"It is, indade, and too near it is to me; run like a good boy to Giblin, the mason, and see if he can't move the chimney to the other side of the room."

"It is, indeed, and it's too close for me; run like a good boy to Giblin, the mason, and see if he can move the chimney to the other side of the room."

The youngest McAndrew did as he was bid, and soon in came Giblin, the mason.

The youngest McAndrew did what he was told, and soon Giblin, the bricklayer, arrived.

"Ye're in a sad plight, Shamus, roasting alive; what can I do for ye?"

"You're in a bad situation, Shamus, burning up; what can I do for you?"

"Can ye move the chimney over beyant?"

"Can you move the chimney over there?"

"Faith, I can, but ye will have to move a bit; just go out for a walk with yer brother, and the job will be done when ye come back."

"Sure, I can do that, but you’ll have to shift a little; just step out for a walk with your brother, and it’ll be taken care of by the time you get back."

Shamus did as he was bid, and Giblin took the chair the omadhaun was sitting on and moved it away from the fire, and then sat down for a quiet laugh for himself and to consider on the price he'd charge for the job.

Shamus did as he was told, and Giblin took the chair the fool was sitting on, moved it away from the fire, and then sat down to have a quiet laugh to himself while thinking about how much he would charge for the job.

When Shamus came back, Giblin led him to the chair, saying:

When Shamus returned, Giblin guided him to the chair, saying:

"Now, isn't that a great deal better?"

"Now, isn't that a way better deal?"

"Ye're a fine man, Giblin, and ye did it without making a bit of dirt; what'll I give ye for so fine a job?"

"You're a great guy, Giblin, and you did it without causing any trouble; what should I pay you for such a good job?"

"If ye wouldn't mind, I'd like the meadow field nearing on mine. It's little enough for a job like that."

"If you don't mind, I'd like the meadow field next to mine. It's a small enough job."

"It's yours and welcome, Giblin"; and without another word the deed was drawn.

"It's yours and welcome, Giblin"; and without saying anything else, the deed was signed.

That was the finest of the McAndrew fields, and the only pasture land left to Shamus.

That was the best of the McAndrew fields, and the only pasture land left for Shamus.

It was not long before it came about that first one and[104] then another lost the house he lived in, until all had to live together in the father's old place.

It wasn't long before one person lost their house, then another, until everyone had to live together in the father's old place.

O'Toole and Giblin had encroached field by field, and there was nothing left but the old house and a strip of garden that none of them knew how to till.

O'Toole and Giblin had taken over field by field, and all that was left was the old house and a patch of garden that none of them knew how to farm.

It was hard times for the seven McAndrews, but they were happy and contented as long as they had enough to eat, and that they had surely, for the wives of the men who got away all their fine lands and cattle, had sore hearts when they saw their men enriched at the expense of the omadhauns, and every day, unbeknown to their husbands, they carried them meat and drink.

It was a tough time for the seven McAndrews, but they were happy and satisfied as long as they had enough to eat, and they definitely did. The wives of the men who had taken all their good land and cattle were heartbroken when they saw their husbands benefiting at the expense of the less fortunate, and every day, without their husbands knowing, they brought them meat and drinks.

O'Toole and Giblin now had their avaricious eyes set on the house and garden, and they were on the watch for a chance to clutch them, when luck, or something worse, threw the chance in the way of O'Toole.

O'Toole and Giblin now had their greedy eyes set on the house and garden, and they were on the lookout for a chance to grab them when luck, or something worse, presented the opportunity to O'Toole.

He was returning from town one day just in the cool of the afternoon, when he spied the seven brothers by the roadside, sitting in a circle facing each other.

He was coming back from town one day in the cool of the afternoon when he saw the seven brothers by the roadside, sitting in a circle facing each other.

"What may ye be doing here instead of earning yer salt, ye seven big sturks?"

"What are you doing here instead of earning your keep, you seven big fools?"

"We're in a bad fix, Mr. O'Toole," answered Pat. "We can't get up."

"We're in a tough spot, Mr. O'Toole," replied Pat. "We can't get up."

"What's to hinder ye from getting up? I'd like to know."

"What's stopping you from getting up? I’d like to know."

"Don't ye see our feet are all here together in the middle, and not for the life of us can we each tell our own. You see if one of us gets up he don't know what pair of feet to take with him."

"Don't you see our feet are all here together in the middle, and none of us can tell which ones are ours? If one of us gets up, he won't know which pair of feet to take with him."

O'Toole was never so ready to laugh before in his life, but he thought:[105]

O'Toole had never been this ready to laugh in his life, but he thought:[105]

"Now's me chance to get the house and garden before Giblin, the mason, comes round"; so he looked very grave and said: "I suppose it is hard to tell one man's feet from another's when they're all there in a heap, but I think I can help you as I have many a time before. It would be a sorry day for ye if ye did not have me for a neighbour. What will ye give me if I help you find yer feet?"

"Now's my chance to get the house and garden before Giblin, the mason, shows up," so he looked very serious and said: "I guess it's tough to tell one man's feet from another's when they're all piled together, but I think I can help you like I have many times before. It would be a sad day for you if you didn't have me as a neighbor. What will you give me if I help you find your feet?"

"Anything, anything we have, so that we can get up from here," answered the whole seven together.

"Anything, anything we have, so we can get out of here," replied all seven at once.

"Will ye give me the house and garden?"

"Will you give me the house and garden?"

"Indade we will; what good is a house and garden, if we have to sit here all the rest of our lives?"

"Indeed we will; what good is a house and garden if we have to sit here for the rest of our lives?"

"Then it's a bargain," said O'Toole; and with that he went over to the side of the road and pulled a good stout rod. Then he commenced to belabour the poor McAndrews over the heads, feet, shoulders, and any place he could get in a stroke, until with screeches of pain they all jumped up, every one finding his own feet, and away they ran.

"Then it's a deal," O'Toole said; and with that, he moved to the side of the road and grabbed a strong stick. Then he started to hit poor McAndrews on the head, feet, shoulders, and anywhere else he could land a blow, until with cries of pain they all jumped up, each one finding their own feet, and off they ran.

So O'Toole got the last of the property of the McAndrews, and there was nothing left for them but to go and beg.

So O'Toole got the rest of the McAndrews' property, and all they had left to do was go and beg.

The seven McAndrews.

The Farmer of Liddesdale.

The Farmer of Liddesdale

T

here was in Liddesdale (in Morven) a Farmer who suffered great loss within the space of one year. In the first place, his wife and children died, and shortly after their death the Ploughman left him. The hiring-markets were then over, and there was no way of getting another ploughman in place of the one that left. When spring came his neighbours began ploughing; but he had not a man to hold the plough, and he knew not what he should do. The time was passing, and he was therefore losing patience. At last he said to himself, in a fit of passion, that he would engage the first man that came his way, whoever he should be.

There was a farmer in Liddesdale (in Morven) who went through a lot of loss in just one year. First, his wife and children died, and shortly after that, his ploughman left him. The hiring markets had closed, and he couldn’t find another ploughman to replace the one who left. When spring arrived, his neighbors started ploughing, but he didn’t have anyone to hold the plough, and he felt completely stuck. Time was passing by, and he was losing his patience. Finally, in a fit of frustration, he told himself that he would hire the first person he saw, no matter who it was.

Shortly after that a man came to the house. The Farmer met him at the door, and asked him whither was he going, or what was he seeking? He answered that he was a ploughman, and that he wanted an engagement. "I want a ploughman, and if we agree about the wages, I will engage thee. What dost thou ask from this day to the day when the crop will be gathered in?" "Only as[107] much of the corn when it shall be dry as I can carry with me in one burden-withe." "Thou shalt get that," said the Farmer, and they agreed.

Shortly after that, a man came to the house. The Farmer met him at the door and asked where he was going or what he was looking for. He replied that he was a ploughman and wanted a job. "I need a ploughman, and if we agree on the wages, I'll hire you. How much do you want from today until the harvest?" "Just enough of the corn when it’s dry that I can carry with me in one load." "You will get that," said the Farmer, and they came to an agreement.

Next morning the Farmer went out with the Ploughman, and showed him the fields which he had to plough. Before they returned, the Ploughman went to the wood, and having cut three stakes, came back with them, and placed one of them at the head of each one of the fields. After he had done that he said to the Farmer, "I will do the work now alone, and the ploughing need no longer give thee anxiety."

Next morning, the Farmer went out with the Ploughman and showed him the fields he needed to plough. Before they returned, the Ploughman went to the woods, cut three stakes, and came back with them, placing one at the head of each field. After he finished, he said to the Farmer, "I’ll handle the work by myself now, so you don’t have to worry about the ploughing anymore."

Having said this, he went home and remained idle all that day. The next day came, but he remained idle as on the day before. After he had spent a good while in that manner, the Farmer said to him that it was time for him to begin work now, because the spring was passing away, and the neighbours had half their work finished. He replied, "Oh, our land is not ready yet." "How dost thou think that?" "Oh, I know it by the stakes."

Having said that, he went home and did nothing all day. The next day came, but he stayed idle just like the day before. After wasting a lot of time like that, the Farmer told him it was time to start working since spring was slipping away, and the neighbors had already finished half their work. He replied, "Oh, our land isn't ready yet." "How do you know that?" "Oh, I can tell by the stakes."

If the delay of the Ploughman made the Farmer wonder, this answer made him wonder more. He resolved that he would keep his eye on him, and see what he was doing.

If the Ploughman's delay made the Farmer curious, this answer made him even more curious. He decided he would keep an eye on him and see what he was up to.

The Farmer rose early next morning, and saw the Ploughman going to the first field. When he reached the field, he pulled the stake at its end out of the ground, and put it to his nose. He shook his head and put the stake back in the ground. He then left the first field and went to the rest. He tried the stakes, shook his head, and returned home. In the dusk he went out the second time to the fields, tried the stakes, shook his head, and after putting them again in the ground, went home. Next morning he went out to the fields the third time. When[108] he reached the first stake he pulled it out of the ground and put it to his nose as he did on the foregoing days. But no sooner had he done that than he threw the stake from him, and stretched away for the houses with all his might.

The Farmer got up early the next morning and saw the Ploughman heading to the first field. When he got to the field, he pulled the stake out of the ground and smelled it. He shook his head and put the stake back in the ground. He then left the first field and went to the others. He checked the stakes, shook his head, and went home. In the evening, he went back out to the fields, checked the stakes, shook his head again, and after putting them back in the ground, went home. The next morning, he went to the fields for the third time. When he reached the first stake, he pulled it out of the ground and smelled it like he had on the previous days. But as soon as he did that, he threw the stake away from him and ran as fast as he could toward the houses.

He got the horses, the withes, and the plough, and when he reached the end of the first field with them, he thrust the plough into the ground, and cried:

He got the horses, the ropes, and the plow, and when he reached the end of the first field with them, he thrust the plow into the ground and shouted:

"My horses, my leather harnesses, and spirited young men,
"The ground is rising!"

He then began ploughing, kept at it all day at a terrible rate, and before the sun went down that night there was not a palm-breadth of the three fields which he had not ploughed, sowed, and harrowed. When the Farmer saw this he was exceedingly well pleased, for he had his work finished as soon as his neighbours.

He then started plowing and worked hard all day, and before the sun set that night, there wasn't a single inch of the three fields that he hadn't plowed, sowed, and harrowed. When the Farmer saw this, he was very pleased because he finished his work just as quickly as his neighbors.

The Ploughman was quick and ready to do everything that he was told, and so he and the Farmer agreed well until the harvest came. But on a certain day when the reaping was over, the Farmer said to him that he thought the corn was dry enough for putting in. The Ploughman tried a sheaf or two, and answered that it was not dry yet. But shortly after that day he said that it was now ready. "If it is," said the Farmer, "we better begin putting it in." "We will not until I get my share out of it first," said the Ploughman. He then went off to the wood, and in a short time returned, having in his hand a withe scraped and twisted. He stretched the withe on the field, and began to put the corn in it. He continued putting sheaf after sheaf in the withe until he had taken almost all the[109] sheaves that were on the field. The Farmer asked of him what he meant? "Thou didst promise me as wages as much corn as I could carry with me in one burden-withe, and here I have it now," said the Ploughman, as he was shutting the withe.

The Ploughman was quick to do everything he was asked, and he and the Farmer got along well until harvest time. One day, after they had finished reaping, the Farmer told him he thought the corn was dry enough to store. The Ploughman tried a couple of sheaves and said it wasn't dry yet. But not long after, he said it was ready. "If it is," said the Farmer, "we should start putting it in." "We won't until I get my share first," replied the Ploughman. He then went off to the woods and soon returned with a scraped and twisted twig in his hand. He laid the twig on the ground and started putting the corn into it. He kept putting sheaf after sheaf into the twig until he had taken nearly all the[109] sheaves from the field. The Farmer asked him what he was doing. "You promised me wages of as much corn as I could carry in one load, and here it is," said the Ploughman as he tied the twig shut.

The Farmer saw that he would be ruined by the Ploughman, and therefore said:

The Farmer realized that the Ploughman would ruin him, so he said:

"In March I sowed," It was in March that I baked,
It was in March that I prepared the soil. You Who have established the three Màrts,
"Don't let my share be taken all at once."

Instantly the withe broke, and it made a loud report, which echo answered from every rock far and near. Then the corn spread over the field, and the Ploughman went away in a white mist in the skies, and was seen no more.

Instantly, the branch broke, and it made a loud sound that echoed off every rock nearby and far away. Then the corn spread across the field, and the Ploughman disappeared into a white mist in the sky and was never seen again.


The Greek Princess and the
Young Gardener

T

here was once a king, but I didn't hear what country he was over, and he had one very beautiful daughter. Well, he was getting old and sickly, and the doctors found out that the finest medicine in the world for him was the apples of a tree that grew in the orchard just under his window. So you may be sure he had the tree well minded, and used to get the apples counted from the time they were the size of small marbles. One harvest, just as they were beginning to turn ripe, the king was awakened one night by the flapping of wings outside in the orchard; and when he looked out, what did he see but a bird among the branches of his tree. Its feathers were so bright that they made a light all round them, and the minute it saw the king in his night-cap and night-shirt it picked off an apple, and flew away. "Oh, botheration to that thief of a gardener!" says the king, "this is a nice way he's watching my precious fruit."[111]

There was once a king, but I didn’t catch which country he ruled, and he had one very beautiful daughter. Well, he was getting older and was in poor health, and the doctors discovered that the best medicine for him was the apples from a tree that grew in the orchard right outside his window. So you can bet he had someone keeping a close eye on that tree and made sure the apples were counted from the time they were the size of small marbles. One harvest, just as the apples were starting to ripen, the king was awakened one night by the sound of wings flapping outside in the orchard; and when he looked out, what did he see but a bird in the branches of his tree. Its feathers were so bright that they lit up the area around it, and the minute it spotted the king in his nightcap and nightshirt, it snatched an apple and flew away. "Oh, what a pain that thief of a gardener is!" said the king, "this is a lovely way he's watching over my precious fruit." [111]

He didn't sleep a wink the rest of the night; and as soon as any one was stirring in the palace, he sent for the gardener, and abused him for his neglect.

He didn’t sleep at all the rest of the night; and as soon as anyone was up in the palace, he called for the gardener and yelled at him for being careless.

"Please your Majesty!" says he, "not another apple you shall lose. My three sons are the best shots at the bow and arrow in the kingdom, and they and myself will watch in turn every night."

"Please, your Majesty!" he says, "you won't lose another apple. My three sons are the best archers in the kingdom, and we will take turns keeping watch every night."

When the night came, the gardener's eldest son took his post in the garden, with his bow strung and his arrow between his fingers, and watched, and watched. But at the dead hour, the king, that was wide awake, heard the flapping of wings, and ran to the window. There was the bright bird in the tree, and the boy fast asleep, sitting with his back to the wall, and his bow on his lap.

When night fell, the gardener's oldest son took his place in the garden, with his bow drawn and an arrow between his fingers, and kept watch. But at the dead of night, the king, who was wide awake, heard the sound of wings flapping and ran to the window. There was the bright bird in the tree, and the boy fast asleep, sitting against the wall with his bow resting on his lap.

"Rise, you lazy thief!" says the king, "there's the bird again, botheration to her!"

"Wake up,"

Up jumped the poor fellow; but while he was fumbling with the arrow and the string, away was the bird with the nicest apple on the tree. Well, to be sure, how the king fumed and fretted, and how he abused the gardener and the boy, and what a twenty-four hours he spent till midnight came again!

Up jumped the poor guy; but while he was struggling with the arrow and the string, the bird flew off with the best apple from the tree. Wow, you should've seen how the king fumed and complained, how he yelled at the gardener and the boy, and what a crazy twenty-four hours he had until midnight came around again!

He had his eye this time on the second son of the gardener; but though he was up and lively enough when the clock began to strike twelve, it wasn't done with the last bang when he saw him stretched like one dead on the long grass, and saw the bright bird again, and heard the flap of her wings, and saw her carry away the third apple. The poor fellow woke with the roar the king let at him, and even was in time enough to let fly an arrow after the bird. He did not hit her, you may depend; and though the king[112] was mad enough, he saw the poor fellows were under pishtrogues, and could not help it.

He was focused this time on the gardener's second son; but even though he was awake and energetic when the clock struck twelve, it wasn’t long before he saw him sprawled out like he was dead on the grass. He noticed the bright bird again, heard the flapping of her wings, and saw her take off with the third apple. The poor guy woke up with the loud shout from the king and managed to shoot an arrow at the bird. He definitely missed, and even though the king[112] was furious, he recognized that the poor guys were under pishtrogues, and couldn’t do anything about it.

Well, he had some hopes out of the youngest, for he was a brave, active young fellow, that had everybody's good word. There he was ready, and there was the king watching him, and talking to him at the first stroke of twelve. At the last clang, the brightness coming before the bird lighted up the wall and the trees, and the rushing of the wings was heard as it flew into the branches; but at the same instant the crack of the arrow on her side might be heard a quarter of a mile off. Down came the arrow and a large bright feather along with it, and away was the bird, with a screech that was enough to break the drum of your ear. She hadn't time to carry off an apple; and bedad, when the feather was thrown up into the king's room it was heavier than lead, and turned out to be the finest beaten gold.

Well, he had some hopes pinned on the youngest, because he was a brave, active young guy who everyone spoke highly of. There he was, ready, and the king was watching him, talking to him right at the first chime of twelve. When the final clang sounded, the light coming before the bird lit up the wall and the trees, and you could hear the rush of its wings as it flew into the branches. But at the same moment, the crack of the arrow on her side could be heard a quarter of a mile away. Down came the arrow with a large, bright feather, and off went the bird with a screech loud enough to break your eardrum. She didn’t have time to take an apple, and wow, when the feather was tossed up into the king's room, it was heavier than lead and turned out to be the finest beaten gold.

Well, there was great cooramuch made about the youngest boy next day, and he watched night after night for a week, but not a mite of a bird or bird's feather was to be seen, and then the king told him to go home and sleep. Every one admired the beauty of the gold feather beyond anything, but the king was fairly bewitched. He was turning it round and round, and rubbing it against his forehead and his nose the live-long day; and at last he proclaimed that he'd give his daughter and half his kingdom to whoever would bring him the bird with the gold feathers, dead or alive.

Well, there was a lot of fuss about the youngest boy the next day, and he watched night after night for a week, but not a single bird or feather was seen. Then the king told him to go home and sleep. Everyone admired the beauty of the gold feather more than anything else, but the king was truly enchanted. He was turning it over and over, rubbing it against his forehead and his nose all day long; and finally, he announced that he would give his daughter and half his kingdom to whoever could bring him the bird with the gold feathers, dead or alive.

The gardener's eldest son had great conceit of himself, and away he went to look for the bird. In the afternoon he sat down under a tree to rest himself, and eat a[113] bit of bread and cold meat that he had in his wallet, when up comes as fine a looking fox as you'd see in the burrow of Munfin. "Musha, sir," says he, "would you spare a bit of that meat to a poor body that's hungry?"

The gardener's oldest son was really full of himself, and he went off to search for the bird. In the afternoon, he sat down under a tree to take a break and eat a[113] bit of bread and cold meat he had in his bag when a very handsome fox approached him. "Excuse me, sir," the fox said, "would you mind sharing a bit of that meat with a poor hungry creature?"

"Well," says the other, "you must have the divil's own assurance, you common robber, to ask me such a question. Here's the answer," and he let fly at the moddhereen rua.

"Well," says the other, "you must have some serious guts, you common thief, to ask me that. Here's your answer," and he aimed a kick at the moddhereen rua.

The arrow scraped from his side up over his back, as if he was made of hammered iron, and stuck in a tree a couple of perches off.

The arrow scraped from his side up over his back, as if he was made of hammered iron, and stuck in a tree a couple of yards away.

"Foul play," says the fox; "but I respect your young brother, and will give a bit of advice. At nightfall you'll come into a village. One side of the street you'll see a large room lighted up, and filled with young men and women, dancing and drinking. The other side you'll see a house with no light, only from the fire in the front room, and no one near it but a man and his wife, and their child. Take a fool's advice, and get lodging there." With that he curled his tail over his crupper, and trotted off.

"Something's off," says the fox; "but I respect your younger brother, so I’ll give you some advice. At dusk, you’ll come to a village. On one side of the street, you’ll see a big room lit up, filled with young men and women, dancing and drinking. On the other side, there’s a dark house, only lit by a fire in the front room, with just a man, his wife, and their child nearby. Take my advice, and stay there for the night." With that, he curled his tail over his back and trotted away.

The boy found things as the fox said, but begonies he chose the dancing and drinking, and there we'll leave him. In a week's time, when they got tired at home waiting for him, the second son said he'd try his fortune, and off he set. He was just as ill-natured and foolish as his brother, and the same thing happened to him. Well, when a week was over, away went the youngest of all, and as sure as the hearth-money, he sat under the same tree, and pulled out his bread and meat, and the same fox came up and saluted him. Well, the young fellow shared his dinner with the moddhereen, and he wasn't long beating about the bush, but told the other he knew all about his business.[114]

The boy found things just as the fox had said, but instead of begonies, he chose to dance and drink, and that's where we'll leave him. A week later, when they got tired of waiting for him at home, the second son decided to try his luck, and off he went. He was just as unpleasant and foolish as his brother, and the same thing happened to him. When a week had passed, the youngest of the three set out, and sure enough, he sat under the same tree, pulled out his bread and meat, and the same fox came up and greeted him. The young man shared his meal with the moddhereen, and he didn't waste any time but told the fox that he knew all about his situation.[114]

"I'll help you," says he, "if I find you're biddable. So just at nightfall you'll come into a village.... Good-bye till to-morrow."

"I'll help you," he says, "if I see that you're willing to cooperate. So just before sunset, you'll come into a village.... See you tomorrow."

It was just as the fox said, but the boy took care not to go near dancer, drinker, fiddler, or piper. He got welcome in the quiet house to supper and bed, and was on his journey next morning before the sun was the height of the trees.

It was just like the fox said, but the boy made sure to stay away from the dancer, drinker, fiddler, or piper. He was warmly welcomed in the quiet house for dinner and a place to sleep, and he set off on his journey the next morning before the sun was as high as the trees.

He wasn't gone a quarter of a mile when he saw the fox coming out of a wood that was by the roadside.

He hadn't gone a quarter of a mile when he saw the fox coming out of the woods by the side of the road.

"Good-morrow, fox," says one.

"Good morning, fox," says one.

"Good-morrow, sir," says the other.

"Good morning, sir," says the other.

"Have you any notion how far you have to travel till you find the golden bird?"

"Do you have any idea how far you have to go until you find the golden bird?"

"Dickens a notion have I;—how could I?"

"Dickens, I have an idea;—how could I?"

"Well, I have. She's in the King of Spain's palace, and that's a good two hundred miles off."

"Well, I have. She's in the King of Spain's palace, and that's a good two hundred miles away."

"Oh, dear! we'll be a week going."

"Oh no! It’ll take us a week to get there."

"No, we won't. Sit down on my tail, and we'll soon make the road short."

"No, we won't. Sit on my tail, and we'll make the journey feel quick."

"Tail, indeed! that 'ud be the droll saddle, my poor moddhereen."

"Tail, for sure! That would be the funny saddle, my poor moddhereen."

"Do as I tell you, or I'll leave you to yourself."

"Do what I say, or I'll leave you on your own."

Well, rather than vex him he sat down on the tail that was spread out level like a wing, and away they went like thought. They overtook the wind that was before them, and the wind that came after didn't overtake them. In the afternoon, they stopped in a wood near the King of Spain's palace, and there they stayed till nightfall.

Well, instead of bothering him, he sat down on the tail that was spread out flat like a wing, and off they went quickly. They caught up with the wind that was ahead of them, and the wind behind them couldn’t catch up. In the afternoon, they paused in a forest close to the King of Spain's palace, and they remained there until night fell.

"Now," says the fox, "I'll go before you to make the minds of the guards easy, and you'll have nothing to do but[115] go from lighted hall to another lighted hall till you find the golden bird in the last. If you have a head on you, you'll bring himself and his cage outside the door, and no one then can lay hands on him or you. If you haven't a head I can't help you, nor no one else." So he went over to the gates.

"Okay," says the fox, "I'll go ahead of you to put the guards at ease, and all you have to do is go from one lit hall to another until you find the golden bird in the last one. If you're smart, you'll bring him and his cage outside the door, and then no one can touch him or you. If you're not smart, I can't help you, and neither can anyone else." So he walked over to the gates.

In a quarter of an hour the boy followed, and in the first hall he passed he saw a score of armed guards standing upright, but all dead asleep. In the next he saw a dozen, and in the next half a dozen, and in the next three, and in the room beyond that there was no guard at all, nor lamp, nor candle, but it was as bright as day; for there was the golden bird in a common wood and wire cage, and on the table were the three apples turned into solid gold.

In fifteen minutes, the boy came after them, and in the first hall he entered, he saw a bunch of armed guards standing straight, but they were all sound asleep. In the next hall, he saw a dozen guards, and in the following one, half a dozen, and in the next three halls, he noticed none at all. In the room after that, there were no guards, no lights, and no candles, but it was as bright as day; because there was the golden bird in a simple wood and wire cage, and on the table were three apples turned into solid gold.

On the same table was the most lovely golden cage eye ever beheld, and it entered the boy's head that it would be a thousand pities not to put the precious bird into it, the common cage was so unfit for her. Maybe he thought of the money it was worth; anyhow he made the exchange, and he had soon good reason to be sorry for it. The instant the shoulder of the bird's wing touched the golden wires, he let such a squawk out of him as was enough to break all the panes of glass in the windows, and at the same minute the three men, and the half-dozen, and the dozen, and the score men, woke up and clattered their swords and spears, and surrounded the poor boy, and jibed, and cursed, and swore at home, till he didn't know whether it's his foot or head he was standing on. They called the king, and told him what happened, and he put on a very grim face. "It's on a gibbet you ought to be this moment," says he, "but I'll give you a chance of your life,[116] and of the golden bird, too. I lay you under prohibitions, and restrictions, and death, and destruction, to go and bring me the King of Morōco's bay filly that outruns the wind, and leaps over the walls of castle-bawns. When you fetch her into the bawn of this palace, you must get the golden bird, and liberty to go where you please."

On the same table was the most beautiful golden cage anyone had ever seen, and the boy thought it would be a shame not to put the precious bird in it since the regular cage was too unsuitable for her. Maybe he considered how much money it was worth; whatever the case, he made the trade, and he soon had good reason to regret it. The moment the bird's wing touched the golden bars, it let out a squawk loud enough to shatter all the glass in the windows, and at the same time, the three men, along with a handful of others, woke up, rattled their swords and spears, and surrounded the poor boy, mocking and swearing at him until he didn't know whether he was on his feet or his head. They called the king and told him what had happened, and he looked very serious. "You should be hanging right now," he said, "but I'll give you a chance to save your life, and to get the golden bird too. I'm placing you under strict orders and threats of death and destruction to go and bring me the King of Morocco's bay filly that runs faster than the wind and leaps over castle walls. When you bring her into the courtyard of this palace, you'll also get the golden bird and the freedom to go wherever you want."

The Golden Bird squawks.

Out passed the boy, very down-hearted, but as he went along, who should come out of a brake but the fox again.

Out walked the boy, feeling really down, but as he continued on his way, who should come out from the bushes but the fox again.

"Ah, my friend," says he, "I was right when I suspected you hadn't a head on you; but I won't rub your [117]hair again' the grain. Get on my tail again, and when we come to the King of Morōco's palace, we'll see what we can do."

"Ah, my friend," he says, "I knew I was right when I thought you didn't have a brain; but I won't mess up your[117]hair again. Get back on my nerves, and when we reach the King of Morocco's palace, we'll see what we can do."

So away they went like thought. The wind that was before them they would overtake; the wind that was behind them would not overtake them.

So off they went like a thought. The wind in front of them they would catch up to; the wind behind them wouldn’t catch up to them.

Well, the nightfall came on them in a wood near the palace, and says the fox, "I'll go and make things easy for you at the stables, and when you are leading out the filly, don't let her touch the door, nor doorposts, nor anything but the ground, and that with her hoofs; and if you haven't a head on you once you are in the stable, you'll be worse off than before."

Well, night fell on them in a forest near the palace, and the fox said, "I'll go and help you out at the stables. When you’re bringing out the filly, make sure she doesn’t touch the door, the doorposts, or anything except the ground, and only with her hooves. And if you don’t keep your wits about you once you’re in the stable, you’ll be in more trouble than you were before."

So the boy delayed for a quarter of an hour, and then he went into the big bawn of the palace. There were two rows of armed men reaching from the gate to the stable, and every man was in the depth of deep sleep, and through them went the boy till he got into the stable. There was the filly, as handsome a beast as ever stretched leg, and there was one stable-boy with a currycomb in his hand, and another with a bridle, and another with a sieve of oats, and another with an armful of hay, and all as if they were cut out of stone. The filly was the only live thing in the place except himself. She had a common wood and leather saddle on her back, but a golden saddle with the nicest work on it was hung from the post, and he thought it the greatest pity not to put it in place of the other. Well, I believe there was some pishrogues over it for a saddle; anyhow, he took off the other, and put the gold one in its place.

So the boy waited for about fifteen minutes, and then he went into the large courtyard of the palace. There were two rows of armed men stretching from the gate to the stable, and every man was sound asleep. The boy made his way through them until he reached the stable. There was the filly, as beautiful a creature as ever existed, and there was one stable boy with a currycomb in his hand, another with a bridle, another with a bucket of oats, and another with a bunch of hay, all looking like they were made of stone. The filly was the only living thing in the place besides him. She had a plain wood and leather saddle on her back, but a golden saddle with the finest details hung from the post, and he thought it was a shame not to replace the other with it. Well, I believe there was some pishrogues for a saddle; anyway, he took off the old one and put the gold one in its place.

Out came a squeal from the filly's throat when she felt the strange article, that might be heard from Tombrick to[118] Bunclody, and all as ready were the armed men and the stable-boys to run and surround the omadhan of a boy, and the King of Morōco was soon there along with the rest, with a face on him as black as the sole of your foot. After he stood enjoying the abuse the poor boy got from everybody for some time, he says to him, "You deserve high hanging for your impudence, but I'll give you a chance for your life and the filly, too. I lay on you all sorts of prohibitions, and restrictions, and death, and destruction to go bring me Princess Golden Locks, the King of Greek's daughter. When you deliver her into my hand, you may have the 'daughter of the wind,' and welcome. Come in and take your supper and your rest, and be off at the flight of night."

A squeal escaped from the filly as she felt the strange object, a sound that could be heard from Tombrick to [118] Bunclody. The armed men and stable boys were ready to rush in and surround the boy, and soon the King of Morocco arrived with a face as black as the bottom of your foot. After watching the poor boy get ridiculed for a while, he said to him, "You deserve to be hanged for your disrespect, but I’ll give you a chance to save your life and the filly too. I impose on you all kinds of prohibitions, restrictions, and threats of death and destruction to go bring me Princess Golden Locks, the daughter of the King of Greece. If you deliver her to me, you can have the 'daughter of the wind' and be welcomed. Come in and have your dinner and get some rest, and be off by nightfall."

The poor boy was down in the mouth, you may suppose, as he was walking away next morning, and very much ashamed when the fox looked up in his face after coming out of the wood.

The sad boy looked glum, as you might think, while he was walking away the next morning, feeling very ashamed when the fox looked up at him after coming out of the woods.

"What a thing it is," says he, "not to have a head when a body wants it worst; and here we have a fine long journey before us to the King of Greek's palace. The worse luck now, the same always. Here, get on my tail, and we'll be making the road shorter."

"What a situation it is," he says, "to be headless when the body needs it the most; and here we have a long journey ahead to the King of Greek's palace. Just our luck, as always. Come on, hold onto my tail, and we'll make the trip quicker."

So he sat on the fox's tail, and swift as thought they went. The wind that was before them they would overtake it, the wind that was behind them would not overtake them, and in the evening they were eating their bread and cold meat in the wood near the castle.

So he sat on the fox's tail, and as quick as a thought they sped along. The wind in front of them they would catch up to, the wind behind them couldn’t catch them, and by evening they were eating their bread and cold meat in the woods near the castle.

"Now," says the fox, when they were done, "I'll go before you to make things easy. Follow me in a quarter of an hour. Don't let Princess Golden Locks touch the[119] jambs of the doors with her hands, or hair, or clothes, and if you're asked any favour, mind how you answer. Once she's outside the door, no one can take her from you."

"Now," says the fox, when they were done, "I'll go ahead of you to make things easier. Follow me in fifteen minutes. Don't let Princess Golden Locks touch the [119] doorframes with her hands, hair, or clothes, and be careful how you respond if you're asked for a favor. Once she's outside the door, no one can take her from you."

Into the palace walked the boy at the proper time, and there were the score, and the dozen, and the half-dozen, and the three guards all standing up or leaning on their arms, and all dead asleep, and in the farthest room of all was the Princess Golden Locks, as lovely as Venus herself. She was asleep in one chair, and her father, the King of Greek, in another. He stood before her for ever so long with the love sinking deeper into his heart every minute, till at last he went down on one knee, and took her darling white hand in his hand, and kissed it.

Into the palace walked the boy right on time, and there were the twenty, the twelve, and the six, along with three guards all either standing up or resting on their arms, all fast asleep. In the furthest room was Princess Golden Locks, as beautiful as Venus herself. She was asleep in one chair, while her father, the King of Greece, sat in another. He watched her for a long time, his love growing stronger every minute, until finally he knelt down, took her delicate white hand in his, and kissed it.

When she opened her eyes, she was a little frightened, but I believe not very angry, for the boy, as I call him, was a fine handsome young fellow, and all the respect and love that ever you could think of was in his face. She asked him what he wanted, and he stammered, and blushed, and began his story six times, before she understood it.

When she opened her eyes, she felt a bit scared, but I think not very angry, because the boy, as I refer to him, was a good-looking young man, and all the respect and love you could imagine was in his face. She asked him what he wanted, and he stammered, blushed, and started his story six times before she finally understood it.

"And would you give me up to that ugly black King of Morōco?" says she.

"And would you really give me up to that ugly Black King of Morocco?" she asks.

"I am obliged to do so," says he, "by prohibitions, and restrictions, and death, and destruction, but I'll have his life and free you, or lose my own. If I can't get you for my wife, my days on the earth will be short."

"I have to do this," he says, "because of rules, and limits, and threats to my life, but I will take his life and set you free, or I'll lose my own. If I can’t have you as my wife, I won't be around much longer."

"Well," says she, "let me take leave of my father at any rate."

"Well," she says, "let me say goodbye to my dad at least."

"Ah, I can't do that," says he, "or they'd all waken, and myself would be put to death, or sent to some task worse than any I got yet."

"Ah, I can't do that," he says, "or they'll all wake up, and I'll either be killed or sent to a job worse than anything I've had yet."

But she asked leave at any rate to kiss the old man;[120] that wouldn't waken him, and then she'd go. How could he refuse her, and his heart tied up in every curl of her hair? But, bedad, the moment her lips touched her father's, he let a cry, and every one of the score, the dozen guards woke up, and clashed their arms, and were going to make gibbets of the foolish boy.

But she asked to kiss the old man anyway; [120] that wouldn't wake him, and then she'd leave. How could he say no to her, with his heart wrapped around every curl of her hair? But, sure enough, the moment her lips touched her father's, he let out a cry, and every one of the twenty or so guards woke up, clashed their weapons, and were about to turn the foolish boy into gibbets.

But the king ordered them to hold their hands, till he'd be insensed of what it was all about, and when he heard the boy's story he gave him a chance for his life.

But the king ordered them to stop until he understood what it was all about, and when he heard the boy's story, he gave him a chance to save his life.

"There is," says he, "a great heap of clay in front of the palace, that won't let the sun shine on the walls in the middle of summer. Every one that ever worked at it found two shovelfuls added to it for every one they threw away. Remove it, and I'll let my daughter go with you. If you're the man I suspect you to be, I think she'll be in no danger of being wife to that yellow Molott."

"There’s," he says, "a huge pile of clay in front of the palace that blocks the sun from hitting the walls in the middle of summer. Everyone who has ever worked on it found that for every shovelful they removed, two more appeared. Get rid of it, and I’ll let my daughter go with you. If you’re the person I think you are, I believe she’ll be safe from becoming the wife of that yellow Molott."

Early next morning was the boy tackled to his work, and for every shovelful he flung away two came back on him, and at last he could hardly get out of the heap that gathered round him. Well, the poor fellow scrambled out some way, and sat down on a sod, and he'd have cried only for the shame of it. He began at it in ever so many places, and one was still worse than the other, and in the heel of the evening, when he was sitting with his head between his hands, who should be standing before him but the fox.

Early the next morning, the boy got to work, and for every shovelful he tossed away, two came back on him. Eventually, he could barely get out from the pile that surrounded him. The poor guy managed to scramble out somehow and sat down on a patch of grass, wanting to cry but holding back out of embarrassment. He tried tackling it from different spots, but each was worse than the last. By evening, as he sat with his head in his hands, the fox appeared right in front of him.

"Well, my poor fellow," says he, "you're low enough. Go in: I won't say anything to add to your trouble. Take your supper and your rest: to-morrow will be a new day."

"Well, my poor friend," he says, "you’re feeling pretty down. Go ahead: I won’t say anything to make it worse. Have your dinner and get some rest: tomorrow will be a new day."

"How is the work going off?" says the king, when they were at supper.

"How's the work going?" says the king, as they were having dinner.

THE GREEK PRINCESS The Greek Princess

"Faith, your Majesty," says the poor boy, "it's not going off, but coming on it is. I suppose you'll have the trouble of digging me out at sunset to-morrow, and waking me."

"Honestly, Your Majesty," says the poor boy, "it's not about leaving, but about arriving. I guess you'll have to deal with digging me out at sunset tomorrow and waking me up."

"I hope not," says the princess, with a smile on her kind face; and the boy was as happy as anything the rest of the evening.

"I hope not," says the princess, smiling kindly; and the boy was as happy as anything for the rest of the evening.

He was wakened up next morning with voices shouting, and bugles blowing, and drums beating, and such a hullibulloo he never heard in his life before. He ran out to see what was the matter, and there, where the heap of clay was the evening before, were soldiers, and servants, and lords, and ladies, dancing like mad for joy that it was gone.

He was woken up the next morning by shouting voices, bugles blowing, drums beating, and a commotion like he had never heard before. He rushed outside to see what was happening, and there, where the pile of clay had been the evening before, were soldiers, servants, lords, and ladies, dancing wildly with joy that it was gone.

"Ah, my poor fox!" says he to himself, "this is your work."

"Ah, my poor fox!" he says to himself, "this is your doing."

Well, there was little delay about his return. The king was going to send a great retinue with the princess and himself, but he wouldn't let him take the trouble.

Well, there was hardly any delay in his return. The king was planning to send a large entourage with the princess and him, but he wouldn't let him go through the hassle.

"I have a friend," says he, "that will bring us both to the King of Morōco's palace in a day, d—— fly away with him!"

"I have a friend," he says, "who can take us both to the King of Morocco's palace in a day, damn it!"

There was great crying when she was parting from her father.

There was a lot of crying when she was saying goodbye to her father.

"Ah!" says he, "what a lonesome life I'll have now! Your poor brother in the power of that wicked witch, and kept away from us, and now you taken from me in my old age!"

"Ah!" he says, "what a lonely life I'm going to have now! Your poor brother is under the control of that evil witch, kept away from us, and now you’re taken from me in my old age!"

Well, they both were walking on through the wood, and he telling her how much he loved her; out walked the fox from behind a brake, and in a short time he and she were sitting on the brush, and holding one another fast for fear [122]of slipping off, and away they went like thought. The wind that was before them they would overtake it, and in the evening he and she were in the big bawn of the King of Morōco's castle.

Well, they were both walking through the woods, and he was telling her how much he loved her. Suddenly, a fox came out from behind a bush, and before long, they were sitting on the ground, holding on to each other tightly to avoid slipping off, and then they took off like a thought. They felt like they could catch up with the wind in front of them, and by evening, they were in the large courtyard of the King of Morocco's castle.

"Well," says he to the boy, "you've done your duty well; bring out the bay filly. I'd give the full of the bawn of such fillies, if I had them, for this handsome princess. Get on your steed, and here is a good purse of guineas for the road."

"Well," he says to the boy, "you've done your job well; bring out the bay filly. I'd trade a whole bunch of those fillies, if I had them, for this beautiful princess. Get on your horse, and here’s a nice bag of guineas for the trip."

Riding the foxes brush.

"Thank you," says he. "I suppose you'll let me shake hands with the princess before I start."

"Thank you," he says. "I guess you'll let me shake hands with the princess before I leave."

"Yes, indeed, and welcome."

"Yes, definitely, and welcome."

Well, he was some little time about the hand-shaking, and before it was over he had her fixed snug behind him; and while you could count three, he, and she, and the filly were through all the guards, and a hundred perches away. On they went, and next morning they were in the wood[123] near the King of Spain's palace, and there was the fox before them.

Well, he took a little while with the handshakes, and by the time he was done, he had her safely behind him; and in just a few seconds, they, along with the horse, were past all the guards and a hundred yards away. They kept moving, and by the next morning, they were in the woods[123] near the King of Spain's palace, and there was the fox in front of them.

"Leave your princess here with me," says he, "and go get the golden bird and the three apples. If you don't bring us back the filly along with the bird, I must carry you both home myself."

"Leave your princess here with me," he says, "and go get the golden bird and the three apples. If you don't bring back the filly along with the bird, I’ll have to take you both home myself."

Well, when the King of Spain saw the boy and the filly in the bawn, he made the golden bird, and the golden cage, and the golden apples be brought out and handed to him, and was very thankful and very glad of his prize. But the boy could not part with the nice beast without petting it and rubbing it; and while no one was expecting such a thing, he was up on its back, and through the guards, and a hundred perches away, and he wasn't long till he came to where he left his princess and the fox.

Well, when the King of Spain saw the boy and the filly in the enclosure, he had the golden bird, the golden cage, and the golden apples brought out and given to him, and he was very grateful and pleased with his prize. But the boy couldn't leave the beautiful creature without giving it some love and attention; and while no one was looking, he climbed onto its back, flew past the guards, and a hundred perches away, he soon arrived at the place where he left his princess and the fox.

They hurried away till they were safe out of the King of Spain's land, and then they went on easier; and if I was to tell you all the loving things they said to one another, the story wouldn't be over till morning. When they were passing the village of the dance house, they found his two brothers begging, and they brought them along. When they came to where the fox appeared first, he begged the young man to cut off his head and his tail. He would not do it for him; he shivered at the very thought, but the eldest brother was ready enough. The head and tail vanished with the blows, and the body changed into the finest young man you could see, and who was he but the princess's brother that was bewitched. Whatever joy they had before, they had twice as much now, and when they arrived at the palace bonfires were set blazing, oxes roasting, and puncheons of wine put out in the lawn.[124] The young Prince of Greece was married to the king's daughter, and the prince's sister to the gardener's son. He and she went a shorter way back to her father's house, with many attendants, and the king was so glad of the golden bird and the golden apples, that he had sent a waggon full of gold and a waggon full of silver along with them.

They hurried away until they were safely out of the King of Spain's territory, and then they relaxed. If I were to share all the sweet things they said to each other, the story would go on until morning. As they were passing the village with the dance house, they found his two brothers begging, so they brought them along. When they reached the spot where the fox first appeared, he asked the young man to cut off his head and tail. The young man couldn't bring himself to do it; he was too terrified at the thought, but the oldest brother was willing. With the strikes, the head and tail disappeared, and the body transformed into the most handsome young man you could imagine—none other than the princess's brother, who had been under a spell. Whatever happiness they had before was now doubled, and when they arrived at the palace, bonfires were blazing, oxen were roasting, and barrels of wine were set up on the lawn.[124] The young Prince of Greece married the king's daughter, and the prince's sister married the gardener's son. He and she took a shorter path back to her father's house, accompanied by many attendants, and the king was so pleased with the golden bird and the golden apples that he sent a wagon full of gold and another full of silver along with them.


The Russet Dog and bagpipes.

The Russet Dog

O

h, he's a rare clever fellow, is the Russet Dog, the Fox, I suppose you call him. Have you ever heard the way he gets rid of his fleas? He hunts about and he hunts about till he finds a lock of wool: then he takes it in his mouth, and down he goes to the river and turns his tail to the stream, and goes in backwards. And as the water comes up to his haunches the little fleas come forward, and the more he dips into the river the more they come forward, till at last he has got nothing but his snout and the lock of wool above water; then the little fleas rush into his snout and into the lock of wool. Down he dips his nose, and as soon as he feels his nose free of them, he lets go the lock of wool, and so he is free of his fleas. Ah, but that is nothing to the way in which he catches ducks for his dinner. He will gather some heather, and put his head in the midst of it, and then will slip down stream to the place where the ducks are[126] swimming, for all the world like a piece of floating heather. Then he lets go, and—gobble, gobble, gobble, till not a duck is left alive. And he is as brave as he is clever. It is said that once he found the bagpipes lying all alone, and being very hungry began to gnaw at them: but as soon as he made a hole in the bag, out came a squeal. Was the Russet Dog afraid? Never a bit: all he said was: "Here's music with my dinner."

Oh, he's a really clever guy, that Russet Dog, or the Fox, as you might call him. Have you ever heard how he gets rid of his fleas? He searches around until he finds a piece of wool, then he takes it in his mouth and heads down to the river, turning his tail to the stream and going in backward. As the water reaches his haunches, the little fleas come forward, and the more he dips into the river, the more they come out, until all that's left above water is his snout and the wool. The little fleas rush into his snout and the wool. He dips his nose down, and as soon as he feels them leave, he lets go of the wool, and just like that, he's free of his fleas. But that’s nothing compared to how he catches ducks for dinner. He’ll gather some heather, stick his head in it, and then float downstream to where the ducks are swimming, looking just like a piece of floating heather. Then he strikes—gobble, gobble, gobble, until not a single duck is left alive. And he’s as brave as he is clever. It’s said that once he found some bagpipes just lying there and, being quite hungry, he started to gnaw on them. But as soon as he punctured the bag, a squeal came out. Was the Russet Dog afraid? Not at all; all he said was, "Here’s music with my dinner."

Now a Russet Dog had noticed for some days a family of wrens, off which he wished to dine. He might have been satisfied with one, but he was determined to have the whole lot—father and eighteen sons—but all so like that he could not tell one from the other, or the father from the children.

Now a Russet Dog had been observing a family of wrens for several days, and he wanted to feast on them. He could have been satisfied with just one, but he was set on getting them all—father and eighteen sons—yet they all looked so similar that he couldn't tell one from another, or the father from the kids.

"It is no use to kill one son," he said to himself, "because the old cock will take warning and fly away with the seventeen. I wish I knew which is the old gentleman."

"It’s pointless to kill one son," he said to himself, "because the old rooster will notice and take off with the seventeen. I wish I knew which one is the old man."

He set his wits to work to find out, and one day seeing them all threshing in a barn, he sat down to watch them; still he could not be sure.

He put his mind to work to figure it out, and one day, seeing them all threshing in a barn, he sat down to watch them; still, he couldn't be sure.

"Now I have it," he said; "well done the old man's stroke! He hits true," he cried.

"Now I have it," he said; "great job on the old man's move! He knows how to hit his mark," he shouted.

"Oh!" replied the one he suspected of being the head of the family, "if you had seen my grandfather's strokes, you might have said that."

"Oh!" replied the one he suspected was the family leader, "if you had seen the way my grandfather worked, you might have said that."

The sly fox pounced on the cock, ate him up in a trice, and then soon caught and disposed of the eighteen sons, all flying in terror about the barn.

The clever fox jumped on the rooster, devoured him in no time, and then quickly caught and took care of the eighteen chicks, all fluttering in fear around the barn.

For a long time a Tod-hunter had been very anxious to catch our friend the fox, and had stopped all the earths[127] in cold weather. One evening he fell asleep in his hut; and when he opened his eyes he saw the fox sitting very demurely at the side of the fire. It had entered by the hole under the door provided for the convenience of the dog, the cat, the pig, and the hen.

For a long time, a fox hunter had been really eager to catch our friend the fox, and he had blocked all the holes in the ground during the cold weather. One evening, he dozed off in his hut; when he opened his eyes, he saw the fox sitting quietly next to the fire. It had come in through the gap under the door meant for the dog, the cat, the pig, and the hen.

"Oh! ho!" said the Tod-hunter, "now I have you." And he went and sat down at the hole to prevent Reynard's escape.

"Oh! ho!" said the fox hunter, "now I've got you." And he went and sat down at the hole to block Reynard's escape.

"Oh! ho!" said the fox, "I will soon make that stupid fellow get up." So he found the man's shoes, and putting them into the fire, wondered if that would make the enemy move.

"Oh! wow!" said the fox, "I'll quickly make that clueless guy get up." So he found the man's shoes, and throwing them into the fire, he wondered if that would make the enemy budge.

The fox puts the shoes in the fire.

"I shan't get up for that, my fine gentleman," cried the Tod-hunter.

"I won't get up for that, my good sir," yelled the Tod-hunter.

Stockings followed the shoes, coat and trousers shared the same fate, but still the man sat over the hole. At last the fox having set the bed and bedding on fire, put a light to the straw on which his jailer lay, and it blazed up to the ceiling.[128]

Stockings came after the shoes, and the coat and pants met the same end, but the man remained over the hole. Finally, the fox, having set the bed and bedding on fire, lit the straw underneath his captor, and it shot up to the ceiling.[128]

"No! that I cannot stand," shouted the man, jumping up; and the fox, taking advantage of the smoke and confusion, made good his exit.

"No! I can't handle that," shouted the man, jumping up; and the fox, taking advantage of the smoke and confusion, made his escape.

But Master Rory did not always have it his own way. One day he met a cock, and they began talking.

But Master Rory didn’t always get his way. One day he met a rooster, and they started chatting.

"How many tricks canst thou do?" said the fox.

"How many tricks can you do?" said the fox.

A cock talks to the fox.

"Well," said the cock, "I could do three; how many canst thou do thyself?"

"Well," said the rooster, "I could do three; how many can you do yourself?"

"I could do three score and thirteen," said the fox.

"I could do seventy-three," said the fox.

"What tricks canst thou do?" said the cock.

"What tricks can you do?" said the rooster.

"Well," said the fox, "my grandfather used to shut one eye and give a great shout."[129]

"Well," said the fox, "my grandfather used to close one eye and let out a big shout." [129]

"I could do that myself," said the cock.

"I can do that myself," said the rooster.

"Do it," said the fox. And the cock shut one eye and crowed as loud as ever he could, but he shut the eye that was next the fox, and the fox gripped him by the neck and ran away with him. But the wife to whom the cock belonged saw him and cried out, "Let go the cock; he's mine."

"Do it," said the fox. The rooster closed one eye and crowed as loudly as he could, but he closed the eye that was closest to the fox. The fox grabbed him by the neck and ran off with him. But the wife of the rooster saw what happened and shouted, "Let go of the rooster; he's mine."

"Say, 'Oh sweet-tongued singer, it is my own cock,' wilt thou not?" said the cock to the fox.

"Say, 'Oh sweet-talking singer, it’s my own rooster,' will you not?" said the rooster to the fox.

Then the fox opened his mouth to say as the cock did, and he dropped the cock, and he sprung up on the top of a house, and shut one eye and gave a loud crow.

Then the fox opened his mouth and imitated the rooster, dropped the rooster, jumped up on top of a house, closed one eye, and let out a loud crow.

But it was through that very fox that Master Wolf lost his tail. Have you never heard about that?

But it was because of that very fox that Master Wolf lost his tail. Haven't you ever heard about that?

One day the wolf and the fox were out together, and they stole a dish of crowdie. Now in those days the wolf was the biggest beast of the two, and he had a long tail like a greyhound and great teeth.

One day, the wolf and the fox were out together, and they stole a dish of crowdie. Back then, the wolf was the bigger of the two, and he had a long tail like a greyhound and huge teeth.

The fox was afraid of him, and did not dare to say a word when the wolf ate the most of the crowdie, and left only a little at the bottom of the dish for him, but he determined to punish him for it; so the next night when they were out together the fox pointed to the image of the moon in a pool left in the ice, and said:

The fox was scared of him and didn’t dare to say anything while the wolf ate most of the porridge, leaving just a little at the bottom of the dish for him. But he decided to get back at him for it; so the next night when they were out together, the fox pointed to the reflection of the moon in a puddle of water on the ice and said:

"I smell a very nice cheese, and there it is, too."

"I smell a really nice cheese, and there it is!"

"And how will you get it?" said the wolf.

"And how will you get it?" asked the wolf.

"Well, stop you here till I see if the farmer is asleep, and if you keep your tail on it, nobody will see you or know that it is there. Keep it steady. I may be some time coming back."

"Alright, wait here until I check if the farmer is asleep, and as long as you keep your tail on it, nobody will notice or know it's there. Stay still. I might be a while coming back."

So the wolf lay down and laid his tail on the moonshine[130] in the ice, and kept it for an hour till it was fast. Then the fox, who had been watching, ran in to the farmer and said: "The wolf is there; he will eat up the children—the wolf! the wolf!"

So the wolf lay down and rested his tail in the moonlight[130] on the ice, keeping it there for an hour until it stuck. Then the fox, who had been watching, ran to the farmer and said: "The wolf is there; he will eat the children—the wolf! The wolf!"

Then the farmer and his wife came out with sticks to kill the wolf, but the wolf ran off leaving his tail behind him, and that's why the wolf is stumpy-tailed to this day, though the fox has a long brush.

Then the farmer and his wife came out with sticks to kill the wolf, but the wolf ran off, leaving his tail behind him, and that's why the wolf has a short tail to this day, while the fox has a long one.

One day shortly after this Master Rory chanced to see a fine cock and fat hen, off which he wished to dine, but at his approach they both jumped up into a tree. He did not lose heart, but soon began to make talk with them, inviting them at last to go a little way with him.

One day, shortly after this, Master Rory happened to see a nice rooster and a fat hen, which he wanted for dinner. However, when he got closer, they both jumped up into a tree. He didn't get discouraged, though, and soon started chatting with them, eventually inviting them to come a little way with him.

"There was no danger," he said, "nor fear of his hurting them, for there was peace between men and beasts, and among all animals."

"There was no danger," he said, "and no fear of him harming them, because there was peace between humans and animals, and among all creatures."

At last after much parleying the cock said to the hen, "My dear, do you not see a couple of hounds coming across the field?"

At last, after a lot of talking, the rooster said to the hen, "My dear, don’t you see a couple of hounds coming across the field?"

"Yes," said the hen, "and they will soon be here."

"Yeah," said the hen, "and they'll be here soon."

"If that is the case, it is time I should be off," said the sly fox, "for I am afraid these stupid hounds may not have heard of the peace."

"If that’s the case, I should get going," said the sly fox, "because I’m worried these dumb hounds might not know about the truce."

And with that he took to his heels and never drew breath till he reached his den.

And with that, he took off running and didn’t stop until he got to his hideout.

Now Master Rory had not finished with his friend the wolf. So he went round to see him when his stump got better.

Now Master Rory hadn't finished with his friend the wolf. So he went to see him when his stump healed.

"It is lucky you are," he said to the wolf. "How much better you will be able to run now you haven't got all that to carry behind you."[131]

"You're so lucky," he said to the wolf. "You'll be able to run so much better now that you don’t have all that to carry anymore."[131]

"Away from me, traitor!" said the wolf.

"Away from me, traitor!" the wolf said.

But Master Rory said: "Is it a traitor I am, when all I have come to see you for is to tell you about a keg of butter I have found?"

But Master Rory said, "Am I a traitor when all I've come to see you for is to tell you about a keg of butter I found?"

After much grumbling the wolf agreed to go with Master Rory.

After a lot of complaining, the wolf agreed to go with Master Rory.

So the Russet Dog and the wild dog, the fox and the wolf, were going together; and they went round about the sea-shore, and they found the keg of butter, and they buried it.

So the Russet Dog, the wild dog, the fox, and the wolf were together; they wandered along the shore, found a keg of butter, and buried it.

On the morrow the fox went out, and when he returned in he said that a man had come to ask him to a baptism. He arrayed himself in excellent attire, and he went away, and where should he go but to the butter keg; and when he came home the wolf asked him what the child's name was; and he said it was Head Off.

On the next day, the fox went out, and when he came back in, he said that a man had invited him to a baptism. He dressed up nicely and left, and where did he go but to the butter keg? When he got home, the wolf asked him what the child's name was, and he replied it was Take Off.

On the morrow he said that a man had sent to ask him to a baptism, and he reached the keg and he took out about half. The wolf asked when he came home what the child's name was.

On the next day, he said that a man had invited him to a baptism, and he went to the keg and poured out about half. The wolf asked when he got home what the child's name was.

"Well," said he, "it is a queer name that I myself would not give to my child, if I had him; it is Half and Half."

"Well," he said, "that's a strange name that I wouldn’t give to my child, if I had one; it's Half & Half."

On the morrow he said that there was a man there came to ask him to a baptism again; off he went and he reached the keg, and he ate it all up. When he came home the wolf asked him what the child's name was, and he said it was All Gone.

On the next day, he said that a man had come to invite him to a baptism again; he left and reached the barrel, and he ate everything inside. When he got home, the wolf asked him what the child's name was, and he replied it was All Gone.

On the morrow he said to the wolf that they ought to bring the keg home. They went, and when they reached the keg there was not a shadow of the butter in it.[132]

The next day, he told the wolf that they should take the keg home. They went, and when they got to the keg, there wasn't a trace of the butter left in it.[132]

"Well, thou wert surely coming here to watch this, though I was not," quoth the fox.

"Well, you were definitely coming here to watch this, even though I wasn't," said the fox.

The other one swore that he had not come near it.

The other one claimed that he hadn't been anywhere near it.

"Thou needst not be swearing that thou didst not come here; I know that thou didst come, and that it was thou that took it out; but I will know it from thee when thou goest home, if it was thou that ate the butter," said the fox.

"Don't bother swearing that you didn't come here; I know you did, and you were the one who took it out; but I'll find out from you when you go home if it was you who ate the butter," said the fox.

Off they went, and when they got home he hung the wolf by his hind legs, with his head dangling below him, and he had a dab of the butter and he put it under the wolf's mouth, as if it was out of the wolf's belly that it came.

Off they went, and when they got home he hung the wolf by its hind legs, with its head hanging down, and he took some butter and placed it under the wolf's mouth, as if it had come from the wolf's belly.

"Thou red thief!" said he, "I said before that it was thou that ate the butter."

"You're the red thief!" he said, "I told you before that it was you who ate the butter."

They slept that night, and on the morrow when they rose the fox said:

They slept that night, and the next morning when they got up, the fox said:

"Well, then, it is silly for ourselves to be starving to death in this way merely for laziness; we will go to a town-land, and we will take a piece of land in it."

"Well, it's just foolish for us to be starving like this just because we're too lazy; let's go to a town, and we'll claim a piece of land there."

They reached the town-land, and the man to whom it belonged gave them a piece of land the worth of seven Saxon pounds.

They arrived at the land belonging to the town, and the man who owned it gave them a piece of land valued at seven Saxon pounds.

It was oats that they set that year, and they reaped it and they began to divide it.

It was oats that they planted that year, and they harvested it and started to divide it.

"Well, then," said the fox, "wouldst thou rather have the root or the tip? thou shalt have thy choice."

"Well, then," said the fox, "would you rather have the root or the tip? You can choose."

"I'd rather the root," said the wolf.

"I'd prefer the root," said the wolf.

Then the fox had fine oaten bread all the year, and the other one had fodder.

Then the fox had good oat bread all year round, while the other one had feed.

On the next year they set a crop; and it was potatoes that they set, and they grew well.[133]

The following year, they planted a crop, and they chose potatoes, which thrived. [133]

"Which wouldst thou like best, the root or the crop this year?" said the fox.

"Which would you prefer, the root or the crop this year?" said the fox.

"Indeed, thou shalt not take the twist out of me any more; I will have the top this year," quoth the wolf.

"Indeed, you're not going to outsmart me anymore; I'm going to win this year," said the wolf.

"Good enough, my hero," said the fox.

"Good enough, my hero," said the fox.

Thus the wolf had the potato tops, and the fox the potatoes. But the wolf used to keep stealing the potatoes from the fox.

Thus the wolf had the potato tops, and the fox had the potatoes. But the wolf kept stealing the potatoes from the fox.

"Thou hadst best go yonder, and read the name that I have in the hoofs of the grey mare," quoth the fox.

"You're better off going over there and reading the name that I have in the hooves of the gray mare," said the fox.

Away went the wolf, and he begun to read the name; and on a time of these times the white mare drew up her leg, and she broke the wolf's head.

Away went the wolf, and he started to read the name; and at that moment, the white mare lifted her leg and smashed the wolf's head.

"Oh!" said the fox, "it is long since I heard my name. Better to catch geese than to read books."

"Oh!" said the fox, "it's been a while since I heard my name. It's better to catch geese than to read books."

He went home, and the wolf was not troubling him any more.

He went home, and the wolf wasn’t bothering him anymore.

But the Russet Dog found his match at last, as I shall tell you.

But the Russet Dog finally met his match, as I will explain.

One day the fox was once going over a loch, and there met him a little bonnach, and the fox asked him where he was going. The little bonnach told him he was going to such a place.

One day, the fox was crossing a loch when he met a little bonnach, and the fox asked him where he was headed. The little bonnach told him he was going to a certain place.

"And whence camest thou?" said the fox.

"And where did you come from?" said the fox.

"I came from Geeogan, and I came from Cooaigean, and I came from the slab of the bonnach stone, and I came from the eye of the quern, and I will come from thee if I may," quoth the little bonnach.

"I came from Geeogan, and I came from Cooaigean, and I came from the slab of the bonnach stone, and I came from the eye of the quern, and I will come from you if I can," said the little bonnach.

"Well, I myself will take thee over on my back," said the fox.

"Well, I’ll just carry you on my back," said the fox.

"Thou'lt eat me, thou'lt eat me," quoth the little bonnach.[134]

"You'll eat me, you'll eat me," said the little bun.[134]

"Come then on the tip of my tail," said the fox.

"Come then, on the tip of my tail," said the fox.

"Oh no! I will not; thou wilt eat me," said the little bonnach.

"Oh no! I won't; you're going to eat me," said the little bonnach.

"Come into my ear," said the fox.

"Come into my ear," said the fox.

"I will not go; thou wilt eat me," said the little bonnach.

"I won't go; you'll eat me," said the little bonnach.

"Come into my mouth," said the fox.

"Come into my mouth," said the fox.

"Thou wilt eat me that way at all events," said the little bonnach.

"You're going to eat me that way regardless," said the little bun.

"Oh no, I will not eat thee," said the fox. "When I am swimming I cannot eat anything at all."

"Oh no, I won't eat you," said the fox. "When I'm swimming, I can't eat anything at all."

He went into the fox's mouth.

He went into the fox's mouth.

"Oh! ho!" said the fox, "I may do my own pleasure on thee now. It was long ago said that a hard morsel is no good in the mouth."

"Oh! wow!" said the fox, "I can have my fun with you now. It was said a long time ago that a tough bite isn’t enjoyable."

The fox ate the little bonnach. Then he went to a loch, and he caught hold of a duck that was in it, and he ate that.

The fox ate the little bun. Then he went to a lake and caught a duck that was there, and he ate that.

He went up to a hillside, and he began to stroke his sides on the hill.

He climbed a hillside and started to rub his sides against the hill.

"Oh, king! how finely a bullet would spank upon my rib just now."

"Oh, king! How perfectly a bullet would smack against my rib right now."

Who was listening but a hunter.

Who was listening but a hunter.

"I'll try that upon thee directly," said the hunter.

"I'll do that to you right away," said the hunter.

"Bad luck to this place," quoth the fox, "in which a creature dares not say a word in fun that is not taken in earnest."

"Bad luck to this place," said the fox, "where a creature can't make a joke without it being taken seriously."

The hunter put a bullet in his gun, and he fired at him and killed him, and that was the end of the Russet Dog.[135]

The hunter loaded his gun and shot him, killing him, and that was the end of the Russet Dog.[135]


An old hag silhouette.

Smallhead and the King's Sons

L

ong ago there lived in Erin a woman who married a man of high degree and had one daughter. Soon after the birth of the daughter the husband died.

Long ago, there was a woman in Ireland who married a man of high status and had one daughter. Shortly after the daughter's birth, the husband passed away.

The woman was not long a widow when she married a second time, and had two daughters. These two daughters hated their half-sister, thought she was not so wise as another, and nicknamed her Smallhead. When the elder of the two sisters was fourteen years old their father died. The mother was in great grief then, and began to pine away. She used to sit at home in the corner and never left the house. Smallhead was kind to her mother, and the mother was fonder of her eldest daughter than of the other two, who were ashamed of her.

The woman didn’t wait long after becoming a widow before she remarried and had two daughters. These two daughters couldn't stand their half-sister, thought she wasn't as smart as others, and called her Smallhead. When the older sister turned fourteen, their father passed away. The mother was heartbroken and began to wither away. She would sit in a corner at home and never leave the house. Smallhead was good to her mother, and the mother liked her eldest daughter more than the other two, who were embarrassed by her.

At last the two sisters made up in their minds to kill [136]their mother. One day, while their half-sister was gone, they put the mother in a pot, boiled her, and threw the bones outside. When Smallhead came home there was no sign of the mother.

At last, the two sisters decided to kill their mother. One day, while their half-sister was out, they put their mother in a pot, boiled her, and tossed the bones outside. When Smallhead came home, there was no sign of their mother.

"Where is my mother?" asked she of the other two.

"Where's my mom?" she asked the other two.

"She went out somewhere. How should we know where she is?"

"She went out somewhere. How are we supposed to know where she is?"

"Oh, wicked girls! you have killed my mother," said Smallhead.

"Oh, wicked girls! You have killed my mother," said Smallhead.

Smallhead wouldn't leave the house now at all, and the sisters were very angry.

Smallhead wouldn't leave the house at all now, and the sisters were really angry.

"No man will marry either one of us," said they, "if he sees our fool of a sister."

"No guy is going to marry either of us," they said, "if he sees our stupid sister."

Since they could not drive Smallhead from the house they made up their minds to go away themselves. One fine morning they left home unknown to their half-sister and travelled on many miles. When Smallhead discovered that her sisters were gone she hurried after them and never stopped till she came up with the two. They had to go home with her that day, but they scolded her bitterly.

Since they couldn't get Smallhead to leave the house, they decided to leave on their own. One nice morning, they set out without telling their half-sister and traveled several miles. When Smallhead realized her sisters were gone, she rushed after them and didn't stop until she caught up. They had to go back home with her that day, but they angrily scolded her.

The two settled then to kill Smallhead, so one day they took twenty needles and scattered them outside in a pile of straw. "We are going to that hill beyond," said they, "to stay till evening, and if you have not all the needles that are in that straw outside gathered and on the tables before us, we'll have your life."

The two then decided to kill Smallhead, so one day they took twenty needles and spread them out in a pile of straw outside. "We're going to that hill over there," they said, "and we'll be back by evening. If you haven't collected all the needles from that straw and put them on the tables in front of us, you'll pay with your life."

Away they went to the hill. Smallhead sat down, and was crying bitterly when a short grey cat walked in and spoke to her.

Away they went to the hill. Smallhead sat down and cried hard when a short grey cat walked in and spoke to her.

"Why do you cry and lament so?" asked the cat.

"Why are you crying and complaining so much?" asked the cat.

"My sisters abuse me and beat me," answered Smallhead.[137] "This morning they said they would kill me in the evening unless I had all the needles in the straw outside gathered before them."

"My sisters mistreat me and hit me," replied Smallhead.[137] "This morning they said they would kill me in the evening unless I gathered all the needles in the straw outside before they came."

"Sit down here," said the cat, "and dry your tears."

"Come sit here," said the cat, "and wipe away your tears."

The cat soon found the twenty needles and brought them to Smallhead. "Stop there now," said the cat, "and listen to what I tell you. I am your mother; your sisters killed me and destroyed my body, but don't harm them; do them good, do the best you can for them, save them: obey my words and it will be better for you in the end."

The cat quickly found the twenty needles and took them to Smallhead. "Hold on a second," said the cat, "and listen to what I have to say. I’m your mother; your sisters killed me and tore my body apart, but don’t hurt them; help them instead, do your best for them, save them: follow my advice and things will turn out better for you in the end."

The cat went away for herself, and the sisters came home in the evening. The needles were on the table before them. Oh, but they were vexed and angry when they saw the twenty needles, and they said some one was helping their sister!

The cat went away on her own, and the sisters came home in the evening. The needles were on the table in front of them. Oh, they were frustrated and angry when they saw the twenty needles, and they said someone was helping their sister!

One night when Smallhead was in bed and asleep they started away again, resolved this time never to return. Smallhead slept till morning. When she saw that the sisters were gone she followed, traced them from place to place, inquired here and there day after day, till one evening some person told her that they were in the house of an old hag, a terrible enchantress, who had one son and three daughters: that the house was a bad place to be in, for the old hag had more power of witchcraft than any one and was very wicked.

One night, while Smallhead was in bed and asleep, the sisters left again, determined this time never to come back. Smallhead slept until morning. When she realized the sisters were gone, she followed them, tracking them from place to place, asking around day after day, until one evening someone told her that they were at the home of an old witch, a terrible enchantress, who had one son and three daughters. It was said that the house was a dangerous place, as the old witch had more magical power than anyone and was very evil.

Smallhead hurried away to save her sisters, and facing the house knocked at the door, and asked lodgings for God's sake.

Smallhead rushed off to save her sisters, and standing in front of the house, knocked on the door and asked for a place to stay for God's sake.

"Oh, then," said the hag, "it is hard to refuse any one lodgings, and besides on such a wild, stormy night.[138] I wonder if you are anything to the young ladies who came the way this evening?"

"Oh, then," said the old woman, "it's tough to turn someone away on a night as wild and stormy as this.[138] I’m curious if you’re related to the young ladies who passed by this evening?"

The two sisters heard this and were angry enough that Smallhead was in it, but they said nothing, not wishing the old hag to know their relationship. After supper the hag told the three strangers to sleep in a room on the right side of the house. When her own daughters were going to bed Smallhead saw her tie a ribbon around the neck of each one of them, and heard her say: "Do you sleep in the left-hand bed." Smallhead hurried and said to her sisters: "Come quickly, or I'll tell the woman who you are."

The two sisters heard this and were so angry that Smallhead was involved, but they kept quiet, not wanting the old hag to find out how they were related. After dinner, the hag told the three strangers to sleep in a room on the right side of the house. As her own daughters were getting ready for bed, Smallhead saw her tie a ribbon around each of their necks and heard her say, "You sleep in the left-hand bed." Smallhead rushed over and said to her sisters, "Hurry up, or I'll tell the woman who you really are."

They took the bed in the left-hand room and were in it before the hag's daughters came.

They took the bed in the left room and were in it before the witch's daughters arrived.

"Oh," said the daughters, "the other bed is as good." So they took the bed in the right-hand room. When Smallhead knew that the hag's daughters were asleep she rose, took the ribbons off their necks, and put them on her sister's necks and on her own. She lay awake and watched them. After a while she heard the hag say to her son:

"Oh," said the daughters, "the other bed is just as good." So they took the bed in the room on the right. When Smallhead realized the witch's daughters were asleep, she got up, took the ribbons off their necks, and put them on her sister's necks and her own. She lay awake and watched them. After a while, she heard the witch say to her son:

"Go, now, and kill the three girls; they have the clothes and money."

"Go now and kill the three girls; they have the clothes and money."

"You have killed enough in your life and so let these go," said the son.

"You've taken enough lives in your lifetime, so just let this go," said the son.

But the old woman would not listen. The boy rose up, fearing his mother, and taking a long knife, went to the right-hand room and cut the throats of the three girls without ribbons. He went to bed then for himself, and when Smallhead found that the old hag was asleep she roused her sisters, told what had happened, made them dress[139] quickly and follow her. Believe me, they were willing and glad to follow her this time.

But the old woman wouldn’t listen. The boy stood up, scared of his mother, and grabbed a long knife. He went into the room on the right and killed the three girls without ribbons. Then he went to bed. When Smallhead saw that the old hag was asleep, she woke her sisters, told them what had happened, and got them to quickly get dressed[139] and follow her. Believe me, they were eager and happy to follow her this time.

The Bridge of Blood

The three travelled briskly and came soon to a bridge, called at that time "The Bridge of Blood." Whoever had killed a person could not cross the bridge. When the three girls came to the bridge the two sisters stopped: they could not go a step further. Smallhead ran across and went back again.

The three traveled quickly and soon reached a bridge, known at that time as "The Bridge of Blood." Anyone who had killed someone was not allowed to cross it. When the three girls arrived at the bridge, the two sisters halted: they couldn't take another step. Smallhead dashed across and then returned.

"If I did not know that you killed our mother," said she, "I might know it now, for this is the Bridge of Blood."

"If I didn't know that you killed our mom," she said, "I might realize it now, because this is the Bridge of Blood."

She carried one sister over the bridge on her back and then the other. Hardly was this done when the hag was at the bridge.

She carried one sister across the bridge on her back and then the other. As soon as she finished, the hag appeared at the bridge.

"Bad luck to you, Smallhead!" said she, "I did not know that it was you that was in it last evening. You have killed my three daughters."

"Too bad for you, Smallhead!" she said, "I didn't know it was you who was in it last night. You've killed my three daughters."

"It wasn't I that killed them, but yourself," said Smallhead.

"It wasn't me who killed them, it was you," said Smallhead.

The old hag could not cross the bridge, so she began to curse, and she put every curse on Smallhead that she could remember. The sisters travelled on till they came to a King's castle. They heard that two servants were needed in the castle.

The old witch couldn’t cross the bridge, so she started to curse and unleashed every curse on Smallhead that she could think of. The sisters continued on until they reached a King’s castle. They heard that the castle needed two servants.

"Go now," said Smallhead to the two sisters, "and ask for service. Be faithful and do well. You can never go back by the road you came."

"Go now," Smallhead said to the two sisters, "and ask for help. Be loyal and do your best. You can never return by the path you took."

The two found employment at the King's castle. Smallhead took lodgings in the house of a blacksmith near by.

The two found jobs at the King's castle. Smallhead rented a room in the house of a nearby blacksmith.

"I should be glad to find a place as kitchen-maid in the castle," said Smallhead to the blacksmith's wife.[140]

"I would be happy to get a job as a kitchen maid in the castle," said Smallhead to the blacksmith's wife.[140]

"I will go to the castle and find a place for you if I can," said the woman.

"I'll go to the castle and find a spot for you if I can," said the woman.

The blacksmith's wife found a place for Smallhead as kitchen-maid in the castle, and she went there next day.

The blacksmith's wife found a spot for Smallhead as a kitchen maid in the castle, and she went there the next day.

"I must be careful," thought Smallhead, "and do my best. I am in a strange place. My two sisters are here in the King's castle. Who knows, we may have great fortune yet."

"I need to be careful," thought Smallhead, "and do my best. I'm in a strange place. My two sisters are here in the King's castle. Who knows, we might end up with great fortune after all."

She dressed neatly and was cheerful. Every one liked her, liked her better than her sisters, though they were beautiful. The King had two sons, one at home and the other abroad. Smallhead thought to herself one day: "It is time for the son who is here in the castle to marry. I will speak to him the first time I can." One day she saw him alone in the garden, went up to him, and said:

She dressed neatly and was cheerful. Everyone liked her, even more than her sisters, despite their beauty. The King had two sons, one at home and the other living abroad. Smallhead thought to herself one day, "It’s time for the son who’s here in the castle to get married. I’ll talk to him the first chance I get." One day she saw him alone in the garden, went up to him, and said:

"Why are you not getting married, it is high time for you?"

"Why aren’t you getting married? It’s about time you did!"

He only laughed and thought she was too bold, but then thinking that she was a simple-minded girl who wished to be pleasant, he said:

He just laughed and thought she was being way too forward, but then considering that she was just a naive girl trying to be nice, he said:

"I will tell you the reason: My grandfather bound my father by an oath never to let his oldest son marry until he could get the Sword of Light, and I am afraid that I shall be long without marrying."

"I'll tell you why: My grandfather made my dad swear never to let his oldest son marry until he could get the Sword of Light, and I'm worried that I’ll be single for a long time."

"Do you know where the Sword of Light is, or who has it?" asked Smallhead.

"Do you know where the Sword of Light is, or who has it?" asked Smallhead.

"I do," said the King's son, "an old hag who has great power and enchantment, and she lives a long distance from this, beyond the Bridge of Blood. I cannot go there myself, I cannot cross the bridge, for I have killed men in [141]battle. Even if I could cross the bridge I would not go, for many is the King's son that hag has destroyed or enchanted."

"I do," said the King's son, "there's an old witch with great power and magic, and she lives far away from here, beyond the Bridge of Blood. I can't go there myself; I can't cross the bridge because I've killed men in [141] battle. Even if I could cross the bridge, I still wouldn't go, because that witch has ruined or enchanted many a King's son."

"Suppose some person were to bring the Sword of Light, and that person a woman, would you marry her?"

"Imagine if someone brought the Sword of Light, and that person was a woman; would you marry her?"

"I would, indeed," said the King's son.

"I definitely would," said the King's son.

"If you promise to marry my elder sister I will strive to bring the Sword of Light."

"If you promise to marry my older sister, I'll do my best to get the Sword of Light."

"I will promise most willingly," said the King's son.

"I'll gladly promise," said the prince.

Next morning early, Smallhead set out on her journey. Calling at the first shop she bought a stone weight of salt, and went on her way, never stopping or resting till she reached the hag's house at nightfall. She climbed to the gable, looked down, and saw the son making a great pot of stirabout for his mother, and she hurrying him. "I am as hungry as a hawk!" cried she.

Next morning early, Smallhead set out on her journey. Stopping at the first shop, she bought a stone weight of salt and went on her way, never stopping or resting until she reached the hag's house at nightfall. She climbed to the roof, looked down, and saw the son making a big pot of porridge for his mother, while she hurried him. "I'm as hungry as a hawk!" she shouted.

Whenever the boy looked away, Smallhead dropped salt down, dropped it when he was not looking, dropped it till she had the whole stone of salt in the stirabout. The old hag waited and waited till at last she cried out: "Bring the stirabout. I am starving! Bring the pot. I will eat from the pot. Give the milk here as well."

Whenever the boy looked away, Smallhead secretly added salt, doing it when he wasn’t paying attention, until she had poured in the entire block of salt into the stew. The old hag waited and waited until she finally shouted: "Bring the stew. I'm starving! Bring the pot. I'm going to eat from the pot. Hand over the milk too."

The boy brought the stirabout and the milk, the old woman began to eat, but the first taste she got she spat out and screamed: "You put salt in the pot in place of meal!"

The boy brought the porridge and the milk, the old woman started to eat, but as soon as she took the first bite, she spit it out and yelled, "You put salt in the pot instead of flour!"

"I did not, mother."

"I didn't, Mom."

"You did, and it's a mean trick that you played on me. Throw this stirabout to the pig outside and go for water to the well in the field."

"You did, and that was a cruel trick you pulled on me. Throw this porridge to the pig outside and go get water from the well in the field."

"I cannot go," said the boy, "the night is too dark; I might fall into the well."[142]

"I can't go," said the boy, "the night is too dark; I might fall into the well."[142]

"You must go and bring the water; I cannot live till morning without eating."

"You need to go and get the water; I can't make it until morning without food."

"I am as hungry as yourself," said the boy, "but how can I go to the well without a light? I will not go unless you give me a light."

"I’m just as hungry as you are," said the boy, "but how can I go to the well without a light? I won’t go unless you give me a light."

"If I give you the Sword of Light there is no knowing who may follow you; maybe that devil of a Smallhead is outside."

"If I give you the Sword of Light, we have no idea who might be after you; maybe that devilish Smallhead is out there."

But sooner than fast till morning the old hag gave the Sword of Light to her son, warning him to take good care of it. He took the Sword of Light and went out. As he saw no one when he came to the well he left the sword on the top of the steps going down to the water, so as to have good light. He had not gone down many steps when Smallhead had the sword, and away she ran over hills, dales, and valleys towards the Bridge of Blood.

But before long, the old witch gave the Sword of Light to her son, cautioning him to take care of it. He took the Sword of Light and went outside. When he got to the well and saw no one around, he left the sword on the top of the steps leading down to the water to have some good light. He hadn’t gone down very far when Smallhead grabbed the sword and ran off over hills, valleys, and dales toward the Bridge of Blood.

The boy shouted and screamed with all his might. Out ran the hag. "Where is the sword?" cried she.

The boy shouted and yelled as loud as he could. Out came the hag. "Where's the sword?" she yelled.

"Some one took it from the step."

"Someone took it from the step."

Off rushed the hag, following the light, but she didn't come near Smallhead till she was over the bridge.

Off rushed the witch, following the light, but she didn't get close to Smallhead until she was over the bridge.

"Give me the Sword of Light, or bad luck to you," cried the hag.

"Give me the Sword of Light, or you're in for bad luck," shouted the hag.

"Indeed, then, I will not; I will keep it, and bad luck to yourself," answered Smallhead.

"Sure, I won't; I'll hold on to it, and good luck to you," replied Smallhead.

On the following morning she walked up to the King's son and said:

On the next morning, she approached the King's son and said:

"I have the Sword of Light; now will you marry my sister?"

"I have the Sword of Light; will you marry my sister now?"

"I will," said he.

"I will," he said.

The King's son married Smallhead's sister and got the[143] Sword of Light. Smallhead stayed no longer in the kitchen—the sister didn't care to have her in kitchen or parlour.

The king's son married Smallhead's sister and received the[143] Sword of Light. Smallhead no longer stayed in the kitchen—the sister didn’t want her in the kitchen or the parlor.

The King's second son came home. He was not long in the castle when Smallhead said to herself, "Maybe he will marry my second sister."

The king's second son came home. He hadn't been in the castle long when Smallhead thought to herself, "Maybe he'll marry my second sister."

She saw him one day in the garden, went toward him; he said something, she answered, then asked: "Is it not time for you to be getting married like your brother?"

She saw him one day in the garden and walked over to him; he said something, she replied, then asked, "Isn't it time for you to get married like your brother?"

"When my grandfather was dying," said the young man, "he bound my father not to let his second son marry till he had the Black Book. This book used to shine and give brighter light than ever the Sword of Light did, and I suppose it does yet. The old hag beyond the Bridge of Blood has the book, and no one dares to go near her, for many is the King's son killed or enchanted by that woman."

"When my grandfather was dying," the young man said, "he made my father promise not to let his second son marry until he had the Black Book. This book used to shine and give off more light than the Sword of Light ever did, and I guess it still does. The old witch beyond the Bridge of Blood has the book, and no one dares to go near her because many a king's son has been killed or enchanted by that woman."

"Would you marry my second sister if you were to get the Black Book?"

"Would you marry my second sister if you got the Black Book?"

"I would, indeed; I would marry any woman if I got the Black Book with her. The Sword of Light and the Black Book were in our family till my grandfather's time, then they were stolen by that cursed old hag."

"I really would; I would marry any woman if I had the Black Book with her. The Sword of Light and the Black Book were in our family until my grandfather's time, and then that cursed old hag stole them."

"I will have the book," said Smallhead, "or die in the trial to get it."

"I'll get the book," said Smallhead, "or die trying."

Knowing that stirabout was the main food of the hag, Smallhead settled in her mind to play another trick. Taking a bag she scraped the chimney, gathered about a stone of soot, and took it with her. The night was dark and rainy. When she reached the hag's house, she climbed up the gable to the chimney and found that the son was making [144]stirabout for his mother. She dropped the soot down by degrees till at last the whole stone of soot was in the pot; then she scraped around the top of the chimney till a lump of soot fell on the boy's hand.

Knowing that porridge was the main food of the old woman, Smallhead decided to play another trick. She grabbed a bag, cleaned out the chimney, collected about a stone of soot, and took it with her. The night was dark and rainy. When she reached the old woman's house, she climbed up to the chimney and saw that the son was making [144] porridge for his mother. She let the soot fall in gradually until the whole stone of soot was in the pot; then she scraped around the top of the chimney until a lump of soot fell on the boy's hand.

"Oh, mother," said he, "the night is wet and soft, the soot is falling."

"Oh, mom," he said, "the night is damp and gentle, the ash is coming down."

"Cover the pot," said the hag. "Be quick with that stirabout, I am starving."

"Cover the pot," said the old woman. "Hurry up with that stir, I'm really hungry."

The boy took the pot to his mother.

The boy brought the pot to his mom.

"Bad luck to you," cried the hag the moment she tasted the stirabout, "this is full of soot; throw it out to the pig."

"Bad luck to you," shouted the hag as soon as she tasted the porridge, "this is full of soot; throw it out to the pig."

"If I throw it out there is no water inside to make more, and I'll not go in the dark and rain to the well."

"If I throw it out, there's no water inside to make more, and I won't go in the dark and rain to the well."

"You must go!" screamed she.

"You have to go!" she screamed.

"I'll not stir a foot out of this unless I get a light," said the boy.

"I won't move an inch from here unless I get a light," said the boy.

"Is it the book you are thinking of, you fool, to take it and lose it as you did the sword? Smallhead is watching you."

"Is that the book you're thinking of, you idiot, to take it and lose it like you did with the sword? Smallhead is watching you."

"How could Smallhead, the creature, be outside all the time? If you have no use for the water you can do without it."

"How could Smallhead, the creature, be outside all the time? If you don't need the water, you can live without it."

Sooner than stop fasting till morning, the hag gave her son the book, saying: "Do not put this down or let it from your hand till you come in, or I'll have your life."

Sooner than quit fasting until morning, the witch handed her son the book, saying: "Don’t put this down or let it out of your hand until you come inside, or I'll have your life."

The boy took the book and went to the well. Smallhead followed him carefully. He took the book down into the well with him, and when he was stooping to dip water she snatched the book and pushed him into the well, where he came very near drowning.

The boy grabbed the book and headed to the well. Smallhead followed him closely. He took the book down into the well with him, and as he bent down to scoop up some water, she snatched the book and pushed him into the well, where he almost drowned.

Smallhead was far away when the boy recovered, and[145] began to scream and shout to his mother. She came in a hurry, and finding that the book was gone, fell into such a rage that she thrust a knife into her son's heart and ran after Smallhead, who had crossed the bridge before the hag could come up with her.

Smallhead was far away when the boy came to, and[145] started screaming and shouting for his mother. She rushed in, and when she saw that the book was gone, she got so furious that she stabbed her son in the heart and ran after Smallhead, who had crossed the bridge before the witch could catch up to him.

When the old woman saw Smallhead on the other side of the bridge facing her and dancing with delight, she screamed:

When the old woman saw Smallhead on the other side of the bridge looking at her and dancing with joy, she screamed:

"You took the Sword of Light and the Black Book, and your two sisters are married. Oh, then, bad luck to you. I will put my curse on you wherever you go. You have all my children killed, and I a poor, feeble, old woman."

"You took the Sword of Light and the Black Book, and your two sisters are married. Oh, then, bad luck to you. I will place my curse on you wherever you go. You've had all my children killed, and I'm just a poor, frail, old woman."

"Bad luck to yourself," said Smallhead. "I am not afraid of a curse from the like of you. If you had lived an honest life you wouldn't be as you are to-day."

"Bad luck to you," said Smallhead. "I'm not scared of a curse from someone like you. If you had lived an honest life, you wouldn't be the way you are today."

"Now, Smallhead," said the old hag, "you have me robbed of everything, and my children destroyed. Your two sisters are well married. Your fortune began with my ruin. Come, now, and take care of me in my old age. I'll take my curse from you, and you will have good luck. I bind myself never to harm a hair of your head."

"Now, Smallhead," said the old hag, "you’ve taken everything from me, and my children are gone. Your two sisters are happily married. Your good fortune started when I was ruined. So, come here and help me in my old age. I’ll lift my curse from you, and you’ll have good luck. I promise I will never harm a single hair on your head."

Smallhead thought awhile, promised to do this, and said: "If you harm me, or try to harm me, it will be the worse for yourself."

Smallhead thought for a moment, agreed to do this, and said: "If you hurt me, or try to hurt me, it will be bad for you."

The old hag was satisfied and went home. Smallhead went to the castle and was received with great joy. Next morning she found the King's son in the garden, and said: "If you marry my sister to-morrow, you will have the Black Book."

The old hag was happy and went home. Smallhead went to the castle and was welcomed with great joy. The next morning she found the King's son in the garden and said, "If you marry my sister tomorrow, you'll get the Black Book."

"I will marry her gladly," said the King's son.

"I will happily marry her," said the prince.

Next day the marriage was celebrated and the King's[146] son got the book. Smallhead remained in the castle about a week, then she left good health with her sisters and went to the hag's house. The old woman was glad to see her and showed the girl her work. All Smallhead had to do was to wait on the hag and feed a large pig that she had.

Next day, the wedding took place, and the King's[146] son received the book. Smallhead stayed in the castle for about a week, then she left in good health with her sisters and headed to the hag's house. The old woman was happy to see her and showed the girl her work. All Smallhead had to do was to help the hag and feed a large pig that she owned.

"I am fatting that pig," said the hag; "he is seven years old now, and the longer you keep a pig the harder his meat is: we'll keep this pig a while longer, and then we'll kill and eat him."

"I’m fattening that pig," said the hag; "he’s seven years old now, and the longer you keep a pig, the tougher his meat gets: we’ll hold onto this pig a bit longer, and then we’ll kill and eat him."

Smallhead did her work; the old hag taught her some things, and Smallhead learned herself far more than the hag dreamt of. The girl fed the pig three times a day, never thinking that he could be anything but a pig. The hag had sent word to a sister that she had in the Eastern World, bidding her come and they would kill the pig and have a great feast. The sister came, and one day when the hag was going to walk with her sister she said to Smallhead:

Smallhead did her work; the old hag taught her some things, and Smallhead learned way more than the hag ever imagined. The girl fed the pig three times a day, never thinking he could be anything but a pig. The hag had sent word to a sister she had in the Eastern World, telling her to come so they could kill the pig and have a big feast. The sister came, and one day when the hag was about to go for a walk with her sister, she said to Smallhead:

"Give the pig plenty of meal to-day; this is the last food he'll have; give him his fill."

"Make sure to give the pig a lot of food today; this is the last meal he’ll get; let him eat as much as he wants."

The pig had his own mind and knew what was coming. He put his nose under the pot and threw it on Smallhead's toes, and she barefoot. With that she ran into the house for a stick, and seeing a rod on the edge of the loft, snatched it and hit the pig.

The pig had a mind of his own and knew what was about to happen. He pushed his nose under the pot and tipped it onto Smallhead's bare toes. With that, she ran inside to grab a stick, and spotting a rod on the edge of the loft, she snatched it up and hit the pig.

That moment the pig was a splendid young man.

That moment, the pig was a stunning young man.

Smallhead was amazed.

Smallhead was stunned.

"Never fear," said the young man, "I am the son of a King that the old hag hated, the King of Munster. She stole me from my father seven years ago and enchanted me—made a pig of me."[147]

"Don't worry," said the young man, "I am the son of a King that the old witch despised, the King of Munster. She took me from my father seven years ago and cast a spell on me—turned me into a pig."[147]

Smallhead told the King's son, then, how the hag had treated her. "I must make a pig of you again," said she, "for the hag is coming. Be patient and I'll save you, if you promise to marry me."

Smallhead told the King's son how the witch had treated her. "I have to turn you into a pig again," she said, "because the witch is coming. Just hang in there, and I'll help you, if you promise to marry me."

Smallhead and the King's son.

"I promise you," said the King's son.[148]

"I promise you," said the prince.[148]

With that she struck him, and he was a pig again. She put the switch in its place and was at her work when the two sisters came. The pig ate his meal now with a good heart, for he felt sure of rescue.

With that, she hit him, and he turned back into a pig. She put the switch away and got back to work when the two sisters arrived. The pig ate his meal happily now, feeling confident that he'd be rescued.

"Who is that girl you have in the house, and where did you find her?" asked the sister.

"Who is that girl you've got in the house, and where did you find her?" asked the sister.

"All my children died of the plague, and I took this girl to help me. She is a very good servant."

"All my children died from the plague, and I took this girl in to help me. She is a really good servant."

At night the hag slept in one room, her sister in another, and Smallhead in a third. When the two sisters were sleeping soundly Smallhead rose, stole the hag's magic book, and then took the rod. She went next to where the pig was, and with one blow of the rod made a man of him.

At night, the old witch slept in one room, her sister in another, and Smallhead in a third. When the two sisters were fast asleep, Smallhead got up, took the witch's magic book, and grabbed the wand. She went over to where the pig was and with one swing of the wand turned him into a man.

With the help of the magic book Smallhead made two doves of herself and the King's son, and they took flight through the air and flew on without stopping. Next morning the hag called Smallhead, but she did not come. She hurried out to see the pig. The pig was gone. She ran to her book. Not a sign of it.

With the help of the magic book, Smallhead created two doves of herself and the King's son, and they took off into the sky, flying without stopping. The next morning, the old woman called for Smallhead, but she didn’t respond. She rushed out to check on the pig. The pig was missing. She raced to her book. There was no trace of it.

"Oh!" cried she, "that villain of a Smallhead has robbed me. She has stolen my book, made a man of the pig, and taken him away with her."

"Oh!" she exclaimed, "that villain Smallhead has robbed me. She stole my book, turned the pig into a man, and took him away with her."

What could she do but tell her whole story to the sister. "Go you," said she, "and follow them. You have more enchantment than Smallhead has."

What else could she do but share her entire story with her sister? "Go on," she said, "and follow them. You have more magic than Smallhead does."

"How am I to know them?" asked the sister.

"How am I supposed to know them?" asked the sister.

"Bring the first two strange things that you find; they will turn themselves into something wonderful."

"Bring the first two odd things you come across; they’ll transform into something amazing."

The sister then made a hawk of herself and flew away as swiftly as any March wind.[149]

The sister then acted like a hawk and flew away as swiftly as any March wind.[149]

"Look behind," said Smallhead to the King's son some hours later; "see what is coming."

"Look behind you," Smallhead said to the King's son a few hours later, "see what's coming."

"I see nothing," said he, "but a hawk coming swiftly."

"I see nothing," he said, "except a hawk coming in fast."

"That is the hag's sister. She has three times more enchantment than the hag herself. But fly down on the ditch and be picking yourself as doves do in rainy weather, and maybe she'll pass without seeing us."

"That’s the witch’s sister. She has three times more magic than the witch herself. But let’s hide in the ditch and act like doves do in the rain, and maybe she won't notice us."

The hawk saw the doves, but thinking them nothing wonderful, flew on till evening, and then went back to her sister.

The hawk spotted the doves, but since she didn't find them impressive, she flew on until evening and then returned to her sister.

"Did you see anything wonderful?"

"Did you see something amazing?"

"I did not; I saw only two doves, and they picking themselves."

"I didn’t; I only saw two doves, and they were preening themselves."

"You fool, those doves were Smallhead and the King's son. Off with you in the morning and don't let me see you again without the two with you."

"You idiot, those doves were Smallhead and the King's son. Leave in the morning and don’t let me catch you here again without the two of them."

Away went the hawk a second time, and swiftly as Smallhead and the King's son flew, the hawk was gaining on them. Seeing this Smallhead and the King's son dropped down into a large village, and, it being market-day, they made two heather brooms of themselves. The two brooms began to sweep the road without any one holding them, and swept toward each other. This was a great wonder. Crowds gathered at once around the two brooms.

Away went the hawk again, and no matter how fast Smallhead and the King's son flew, the hawk was closing in on them. Realizing this, Smallhead and the King's son dove down into a big village, and since it was market day, they turned themselves into two heather brooms. The two brooms started sweeping the road by themselves, moving toward each other. This was truly astonishing. A crowd quickly gathered around the two brooms.

The old hag flying over in the form of a hawk saw this and thinking that it must be Smallhead and the King's son were in it, came down, turned into a woman, and said to herself:

The old witch flying overhead as a hawk saw this and thinking it must be Smallhead and the King's son involved, came down, transformed into a woman, and said to herself:

"I'll have those two brooms."

"I'll take those two brooms."

She pushed forward so quickly through the crowd that[150] she came near knocking down a man standing before her. The man was vexed.

She hurried through the crowd so fast that[150] she almost knocked over a guy in front of her. The guy was annoyed.

"You cursed old hag!" cried he, "do you want to knock us down?" With that he gave her a blow and drove her against another man, that man gave her a push that sent her spinning against a third man, and so on till between them all they came near putting the life out of her, and pushed her away from the brooms. A woman in the crowd called out then:

"You cursed old hag!" he yelled, "are you trying to knock us down?" With that, he gave her a shove that sent her crashing into another guy, who then pushed her hard enough to send her spinning into a third guy, and so it went, until together they nearly knocked the wind out of her and shoved her away from the brooms. A woman in the crowd shouted then:

"It would be nothing but right to knock the head off that old hag, and she trying to push us away from the mercy of God, for it was God who sent the brooms to sweep the road for us."

"It would be completely justified to take that old hag down, especially since she's trying to drive us away from God's mercy, because it was God who sent the brooms to clear the path for us."

"True for you," said another woman. With that the people were as angry as angry could be, and were ready to kill the hag. They were going to take the head off the hag when she made a hawk of herself and flew away, vowing never to do another stroke of work for her sister. She might do her own work or let it alone.

"That's true for you," said another woman. With that, the crowd was furious and ready to kill the old woman. They were about to behead her when she transformed into a hawk and flew away, promising never to do any more work for her sister. She could either handle her own tasks or leave them be.

When the hawk disappeared the two heather brooms rose and turned into doves. The people felt sure when they saw the doves that the brooms were a blessing from heaven, and it was the old hag that drove them away.

When the hawk flew away, the two heather brooms transformed into doves. The people were convinced when they saw the doves that the brooms were a gift from heaven, and it was the old hag who chased them away.

On the following day Smallhead and the King's son saw his father's castle, and the two came down not too far from it in their own forms. Smallhead was a very beautiful woman now, and why not? She had the magic and didn't spare it. She made herself as beautiful as ever she could: the like of her was not to be seen in that kingdom or the next one.

On the next day, Smallhead and the King's son approached his father's castle, and they arrived not far from it in their true forms. Smallhead was now an incredibly beautiful woman, and why wouldn’t she be? She had magic and used it to its fullest. She made herself as stunning as possible: there was no one like her in that kingdom or the one next to it.

The King's son was in love with her that minute, and[151] did not wish to part with her, but she would not go with him.

The king's son fell in love with her right then, and[151] didn't want to leave her, but she refused to go with him.

"When you are at your father's castle," said Smallhead, "all will be overjoyed to see you, and the king will give a great feast in your honour. If you kiss any one or let any living thing kiss you, you'll forget me for ever."

"When you get to your dad's castle," said Smallhead, "everyone will be thrilled to see you, and the king will throw a big party in your honor. If you kiss anyone or let any living thing kiss you, you'll forget me forever."

"I will not let even my own mother kiss me," said he.

"I won't let even my own mom kiss me," he said.

The King's son went to the castle. All were overjoyed; they had thought him dead, had not seen him for seven years. He would let no one come near to kiss him. "I am bound by oath to kiss no one," said he to his mother. At that moment an old grey hound came in, and with one spring was on his shoulder licking his face: all that the King's son had gone through in seven years was forgotten in one moment.

The king's son arrived at the castle, and everyone was ecstatic; they had believed him to be dead and hadn't seen him for seven years. He wouldn’t let anyone come close to kiss him. "I’m sworn not to kiss anyone," he told his mother. Just then, an old gray hound trotted in and leaped onto his shoulder, licking his face. In that instant, everything the king’s son had experienced in those seven years was forgotten.

Smallhead went toward a forge near the castle. The smith had a wife far younger than himself, and a stepdaughter. They were no beauties. In the rear of the forge was a well and a tree growing over it. "I will go up in that tree," thought Smallhead, "and spend the night in it." She went up and sat just over the well. She was not long in the tree when the moon came out high above the hill tops and shone on the well. The blacksmith's stepdaughter, coming for water, looked down in the well, saw the face of the woman above in the tree, thought it her own face, and cried:

Smallhead walked toward a forge near the castle. The blacksmith had a wife who was much younger than he was, and a stepdaughter. They weren't exactly stunning. At the back of the forge, there was a well and a tree growing over it. "I'm going to climb that tree," thought Smallhead, "and spend the night up there." She climbed up and sat just over the well. She hadn't been in the tree long when the moon rose high above the hills and illuminated the well. The blacksmith's stepdaughter, coming to fetch water, looked down into the well, saw the face of the woman above in the tree, mistook it for her own reflection, and cried:

"Oh, then, to have me bringing water to a smith, and I such a beauty. I'll never bring another drop to him." With that she cast the pail in the ditch and ran off to find a king's son to marry.

"Oh, so now I'm supposed to bring water to a blacksmith, and I'm this gorgeous? I won’t bring him another drop." With that, she threw the pail into the ditch and ran off to find a prince to marry.

When she was not coming with the water, and the[152] blacksmith waiting to wash after his day's work in the forge, he sent the mother. The mother had nothing but a pot to get the water in, so off she went with that, and coming to the well saw the beautiful face in the water.

When she didn't come with the water, and the[152] blacksmith was waiting to wash up after his day at the forge, he sent the mother. The mother had nothing but a pot to fetch the water, so she set off with that, and when she reached the well, she saw the lovely face reflected in the water.

"Oh, you black, swarthy villain of a smith," cried she, "bad luck to the hour that I met you, and I such a beauty. I'll never draw another drop of water for the life of you!"

"Oh, you dark, shady villain of a blacksmith," she shouted, "cursed be the hour I met you, and me being such a beauty. I'll never fetch another drop of water for you as long as I live!"

She threw the pot down, broke it, and hurried away to find some king's son.

She tossed the pot down, smashed it, and quickly left to find a prince.

When neither mother nor daughter came back with water the smith himself went to see what was keeping them. He saw the pail in the ditch, and, catching it, went to the well; looking down, he saw the beautiful face of a woman in the water. Being a man, he knew that it was not his own face that was in it, so he looked up, and there in the tree saw a woman. He spoke to her and said:

When neither the mother nor the daughter returned with water, the blacksmith went to check on them. He found the bucket in the ditch and picked it up, then headed to the well. Looking down, he saw a woman's beautiful face reflected in the water. As a man, he recognized that it wasn’t his own face, so he looked up and saw a woman in the tree. He addressed her and said:

"I know now why my wife and her daughter did not bring water. They saw your face in the well, and, thinking themselves too good for me, ran away. You must come now and keep the house till I find them."

"I know now why my wife and her daughter didn’t bring any water. They saw your face in the well and, thinking they were too good for me, ran away. You need to come now and take care of the house until I find them."

"I will help you," said Smallhead. She came down, went to the smith's house, and showed the road that the women took. The smith hurried after them, and found the two in a village ten miles away. He explained their own folly to them, and they came home.

"I'll help you," Smallhead said. She went down, headed to the blacksmith's house, and pointed out the path the women took. The blacksmith rushed after them and found the two in a village ten miles away. He explained their mistake to them, and they returned home.

The mother and daughter washed fine linen for the castle. Smallhead saw them ironing one day, and said:

The mother and daughter were washing delicate linen for the castle. Smallhead noticed them ironing one day and said:

"Sit down: I will iron for you."

"Have a seat: I'll take care of the ironing for you."

She caught the iron, and in an hour had the work of the day done.[153]

She grabbed the iron, and in an hour, she had finished the day's work.[153]

The women were delighted. In the evening the daughter took the linen to the housekeeper at the castle.

The women were thrilled. In the evening, the daughter brought the linens to the housekeeper at the castle.

"Who ironed this linen?" asked the housekeeper.

"Who ironed this linen?" asked the housekeeper.

"My mother and I."

"My mom and I."

"Indeed, then, you did not. You can't do the like of that work, and tell me who did it."

"Sure, you didn't. You can't do that kind of work and tell me who did it."

The girl was in dread now and answered:

The girl was filled with fear now and replied:

"It is a woman who is stopping with us who did the ironing."

"It’s a woman who’s staying with us who did the ironing."

The housekeeper went to the Queen and showed her the linen.

The housekeeper went to the Queen and showed her the linens.

"Send that woman to the castle," said the Queen.

"Send that woman to the castle," said the Queen.

Smallhead went: the Queen welcomed her, wondered at her beauty; put her over all the maids in the castle. Smallhead could do anything; everybody was fond of her. The King's son never knew that he had seen her before, and she lived in the castle a year; what the Queen told her she did.

Smallhead arrived, and the Queen welcomed her, marveling at her beauty; she placed her above all the other maids in the castle. Smallhead was capable of anything, and everyone adored her. The King's son never realized he had met her before, and she lived in the castle for a year; she followed everything the Queen instructed her to do.

The King had made a match for his son with the daughter of the King of Ulster. There was a great feast in the castle in honour of the young couple, the marriage, was to be a week later. The bride's father brought many of his people who were versed in all kinds of tricks and enchantment.

The King had arranged a marriage for his son with the daughter of the King of Ulster. There was a big feast at the castle to celebrate the young couple, with the wedding planned for a week later. The bride's father brought many of his people who were skilled in all sorts of tricks and magic.

The King knew that Smallhead could do many things, for neither the Queen nor himself had asked her to do a thing that she did not do in a twinkle.

The King knew that Smallhead could do a lot of things, because neither the Queen nor he had asked her to do anything that she didn't accomplish in no time.

"Now," said the King to the Queen, "I think she can do something that his people cannot do." He summoned Smallhead and asked:

"Now," said the King to the Queen, "I believe she can do something that his people can't." He called Smallhead and asked:

"Can you amuse the strangers?"[154]

"Can you entertain the strangers?"[154]

"I can if you wish me to do so."

"I can do that if you want me to."

When the time came and the Ulster men had shown their best tricks, Smallhead came forward and raised the window, which was forty feet from the ground. She had a small ball of thread in her hand; she tied one end of the thread to the window, threw the ball out and over a wall near the castle; then she passed out the window, walked on the thread and kept time to music from players that no man could see. She came in; all cheered her and were greatly delighted.

When the moment arrived and the Ulster men had displayed their best tricks, Smallhead stepped up and opened the window, which was forty feet above the ground. She held a small ball of thread in her hand; she tied one end of the thread to the window, tossed the ball out and over a wall close to the castle; then she climbed out the window, walked along the thread, and kept time to music played by musicians that no one could see. She returned inside; everyone cheered for her and was extremely pleased.

"I can do that," said the King of Ulster's daughter, and sprang out on the string; but if she did she fell and broke her neck on the stones below. There were cries, there was lamentation, and, in place of a marriage, a funeral.

"I can do that," said the King of Ulster's daughter, and jumped onto the string; but if she did, she fell and broke her neck on the stones below. There were cries, there was mourning, and instead of a wedding, there was a funeral.

The King's son was angry and grieved and wanted to drive Smallhead from the castle in some way.

The king's son was mad and upset and wanted to find a way to kick Smallhead out of the castle.

"She is not to blame," said the King of Munster, who did nothing but praise her.

"She isn’t at fault," said the King of Munster, who only spoke highly of her.

Another year passed: the King got the daughter of the King of Connacht for his son. There was a great feast before the wedding day, and as the Connacht people are full of enchantment and witchcraft, the King of Munster called Smallhead and said:

Another year went by: the King arranged for his son to marry the daughter of the King of Connacht. There was a huge celebration before the wedding day, and since the Connacht people are known for their magic and sorcery, the King of Munster summoned Smallhead and said:

"Now show the best trick of any."

"Now show the best trick of them all."

"I will," said Smallhead.

"I will," said Smallhead.

When the feast was over and the Connacht men had shown their tricks the King of Munster called Smallhead.

When the feast was over and the Connacht men had shown their tricks, the King of Munster called Smallhead.

She stood before the company, threw two grains of wheat on the floor, and spoke some magic words. There was a hen and a cock there before her of beautiful plumage; she threw a grain of wheat between them; the hen sprang to eat[155] the wheat, the cock gave her a blow of his bill, the hen drew back, looked at him, and said:

She stood in front of the company, tossed two grains of wheat onto the floor, and said some magic words. Before her appeared a hen and a rooster with beautiful feathers; she scattered a grain of wheat between them; the hen jumped to eat the wheat, the rooster pecked at her, the hen pulled back, looked at him, and said:

"Bad luck to you, you wouldn't do the like of that when I was serving the old hag and you her pig, and I made a man of you and gave you back your own form."

"Bad luck to you, you wouldn't do something like that when I was taking care of the old hag and you were her pig, and I turned you into a man and gave you back your true self."

The King's son looked at her and thought, "There must be something in this."

The king's son looked at her and thought, "There has to be something to this."

Smallhead threw a second grain. The cock pecked the hen again. "Oh," said the hen, "you would not do that the day the hag's sister was hunting us, and we two doves."

Smallhead threw a second grain. The rooster pecked the hen again. "Oh," said the hen, "you wouldn't have done that the day the hag's sister was chasing us, and we two doves."

The King's son was still more astonished.

The king's son was even more amazed.

She threw a third grain. The cock struck the hen, and she said, "You would not do that to me the day I made two heather brooms out of you and myself." She threw a fourth grain. The cock pecked the hen a fourth time. "You would not do that the day you promised not to let any living thing kiss you or kiss any one yourself but me—you let the hound kiss you and you forgot me."

She tossed a third grain. The rooster pecked the hen, and she said, "You wouldn't do that to me on the day I made two heather brooms out of you and me." She tossed a fourth grain. The rooster pecked the hen again. "You wouldn't do that on the day you promised not to let anyone kiss you or kiss anyone but me—you let the hound kiss you and forgot about me."

The King's son made one bound forward, embraced and kissed Smallhead, and told the King his whole story from beginning to end.

The King's son jumped forward, hugged and kissed Smallhead, and told the King his entire story from start to finish.

"This is my wife," said he; "I'll marry no other woman."

"This is my wife," he said; "I won't marry anyone else."

"Whose wife will my daughter be?" asked the King of Connacht.

"Whose wife will my daughter be?" asked the King of Connacht.

"Oh, she will be the wife of the man who will marry her," said the King of Munster, "my son gave his word to this woman before he saw your daughter, and he must keep it."

"Oh, she will be the wife of the man who marries her," said the King of Munster, "my son promised this woman before he even met your daughter, and he has to stick to his word."

So Smallhead married the King of Munster's son.[156]

So Smallhead married the son of the King of Munster.[156]


Dancing fairies.

The Legend of Knockgrafton.

T

here was once a poor man who lived in the fertile glen of Aherlow, at the foot of the gloomy Galtee mountains, and he had a great hump on his back: he looked just as if his body had been rolled up and placed upon his shoulders; and his head was pressed down with the weight so much that his chin, when he was sitting, used to rest upon his knees for support. The country people were rather shy of meeting him in any lonesome place, for though, poor creature, he was as harmless and as inoffensive as a new-born infant, yet his deformity was so great that he scarcely appeared to be a human creature, and some ill-minded persons had set strange stories about him afloat. He was said to have a great knowledge of herbs and charms; but certain it was that he had a mighty skilful hand in plaiting straw and rushes into[157] hats and baskets, which was the way he made his livelihood.

There was once a poor man who lived in the rich valley of Aherlow, at the base of the gloomy Galtee Mountains, and he had a large hump on his back. He looked as if his body had been rolled up and placed on his shoulders; his head was so weighed down that when he sat, his chin would rest on his knees for support. The locals were a bit uneasy about running into him in isolated spots because, despite being as harmless and innocent as a newborn, his deformity was so pronounced that he barely seemed human, and some unkind people had spread strange rumors about him. They claimed he had extensive knowledge of herbs and charms, but it was clear that he was very skilled at weaving straw and rushes into[157] hats and baskets, which was how he earned his living.

Lusmore, for that was the nickname put upon him by reason of his always wearing a sprig of the fairy cap, or lusmore (the foxglove), in his little straw hat, would ever get a higher penny for his plaited work than any one else, and perhaps that was the reason why some one, out of envy, had circulated the strange stories about him. Be that as it may, it happened that he was returning one evening from the pretty town of Cahir towards Cappagh, and as little Lusmore walked very slowly, on account of the great hump upon his back, it was quite dark when he came to the old moat of Knockgrafton, which stood on the right-hand side of his road. Tired and weary was he, and noways comfortable in his own mind at thinking how much farther he had to travel, and that he should be walking all the night; so he sat down under the moat to rest himself, and began looking mournfully enough upon the moon.

Lusmore, which was the nickname given to him because he always wore a sprig of the fairy cap, or lusmore (the foxglove), in his little straw hat, would always get a better price for his woven work than anyone else. Maybe that’s why someone, out of envy, spread strange stories about him. Regardless, one evening he was walking back from the charming town of Cahir towards Cappagh, and since little Lusmore walked very slowly because of the big hump on his back, it was quite dark by the time he reached the old moat of Knockgrafton, which was on the right side of the road. He was tired and weary, and not feeling great about how much farther he still had to go, knowing he’d be walking all night. So, he sat down under the moat to rest and started looking sadly at the moon.

Presently there rose a wild strain of unearthly melody upon the ear of little Lusmore; he listened, and he thought that he had never heard such ravishing music before. It was like the sound of many voices, each mingling and blending with the other so strangely that they seemed to be one, though all singing different strains, and the words of the song were these—

Presently, a wild, otherworldly melody filled the ears of little Lusmore; he listened, thinking that he had never heard such enchanting music before. It was like the sound of many voices, each blending together so strangely that they felt like one, even though they were all singing different tunes, and the words of the song were these—

Da Luan, Da Mort, Da Luan, Da Mort, Da Luan, Da Mort;

when there would be a moment's pause, and then the round of melody went on again.

when there would be a brief pause, and then the melody continued again.

Lusmore listened attentively, scarcely drawing his breath [158]lest he might lose the slightest note. He now plainly perceived that the singing was within the moat; and though at first it had charmed him so much, he began to get tired of hearing the same round sung over and over so often without any change; so availing himself of the pause when the Da Luan, Da Mort, had been sung three times, he took up the tune, and raised it with the words augus Da Cadine, and then went on singing with the voices inside of the moat, Da Luan, Da Mort, finishing the melody, when the pause again came, with augus Da Cadine.

Lusmore listened intently, barely breathing [158]for fear of missing a single note. He now clearly realized that the singing was coming from within the moat; and although it had initially enchanted him, he started to tire of hearing the same round repeated so often without any variation. So, taking advantage of the pause after the Da Luan, Da Mort had been sung three times, he picked up the tune and added the words augus Da Cadine, continuing to sing along with the voices inside the moat, Da Luan, Da Mort, finishing the melody with augus Da Cadine when the pause came again.

[Lyrics on sheet music: Da Luan Da Mort Da Luan Da Mort Da Luan Da Mort augus Da Cadine Da Luan Da Mort Da Luan Da Mort Da Luan Da Mort augus Da Cadine]

The fairies within Knockgrafton, for the song was a fairy melody, when they heard this addition to the tune, were so much delighted that, with instant resolve, it was determined[159] to bring the mortal among them, whose musical skill so far exceeded theirs, and little Lusmore was conveyed into their company with the eddying speed of a whirlwind.

The fairies in Knockgrafton, because the song was a fairy melody, were so excited by this new addition to the tune that they quickly decided[159] to bring the human into their midst, whose musical talent far surpassed theirs, and little Lusmore was swept into their group with the swiftness of a whirlwind.

Glorious to behold was the sight that burst upon him as he came down through the moat, twirling round and round, with the lightness of a straw, to the sweetest music that kept time to his motion. The greatest honour was then paid him, for he was put above all the musicians, and he had servants tending upon him, and everything to his heart's content, and a hearty welcome to all; and, in short, he was made as much of as if he had been the first man in the land.

Glorious to see was the scene that greeted him as he came down through the moat, twirling around with the lightness of a straw, to the sweetest music that matched his movements. The greatest honor was then given to him, as he was placed above all the musicians, with servants attending to him, everything he desired, and a warm welcome from everyone; in short, he was treated as if he were the most important person in the land.

Presently Lusmore saw a great consultation going forward among the fairies, and, notwithstanding all their civility, he felt very much frightened, until one stepping out from the rest came up to him and said,—

Presently, Lusmore saw a big discussion happening among the fairies, and despite their politeness, he felt quite scared, until one of them stepped out from the group and approached him, saying,—

"Lusmore! Lusmore!" Don't doubt or regret,
For the burden you carried On your back no longer; Look at the floor, And check it out, Lusmore!"

When these words were said, poor little Lusmore felt himself so light, and so happy, that he thought he could have bounded at one jump over the moon, like the cow in the history of the cat and the fiddle; and he saw, with inexpressible pleasure, his hump tumble down upon the ground from his shoulders. He then tried to lift up his head, and he did so with becoming caution, fearing that he might knock it against the ceiling of the grand hall, where he was; he looked round and round again with greatest wonder and delight upon everything, which appeared more[160] and more beautiful; and, overpowered at beholding such a resplendent scene, his head grew dizzy, and his eyesight became dim. At last he fell into a sound sleep, and when he awoke he found that it was broad daylight, the sun shining brightly, and the birds singing sweetly; and that he was lying just at the foot of the moat of Knockgrafton, with the cows and sheep grazing peacefully round about him. The first thing Lusmore did, after saying his prayers, was to put his hand behind to feel for his hump, but no sign of one was there on his back, and he looked at himself with great pride, for he had now become a well-shaped dapper little fellow, and more than that, found himself in a full suit of new clothes, which he concluded the fairies had made for him.

When those words were spoken, poor little Lusmore felt so light and so happy that he thought he could jump over the moon in one leap, like the cow from the nursery rhyme. He joyfully watched his hump fall away from his shoulders. Then he carefully lifted his head, worried he might bump it on the ceiling of the grand hall where he was; he looked around repeatedly, filled with wonder and delight at everything, which seemed more and more beautiful. Overwhelmed by such a dazzling sight, his head began to spin, and his vision blurred. Eventually, he fell into a deep sleep, and when he woke up, it was bright daylight, the sun was shining, and the birds were singing sweetly. He found himself lying at the foot of the moat of Knockgrafton, with cows and sheep grazing peacefully nearby. The first thing Lusmore did after saying his prayers was reach back to feel for his hump, but there was no sign of it on his back, and he looked at himself with great pride, for he had become a well-shaped, dapper little guy, and even more, he discovered he was wearing a complete set of new clothes, which he figured the fairies had made for him.

Towards Cappagh he went, stepping out as lightly, and springing up at every step as if he had been all his life a dancing-master. Not a creature who met Lusmore knew him without his hump, and he had a great work to persuade every one that he was the same man—in truth he was not, so far as outward appearance went.

Towards Cappagh he went, stepping out lightly and jumping up at every step as if he had been a dancing teacher his whole life. Not a single person who met Lusmore recognized him without his hump, and he had a huge task convincing everyone he was the same man—in reality, he wasn't, at least in terms of how he looked.

Of course it was not long before the story of Lusmore's hump got about, and a great wonder was made of it. Through the country, for miles round, it was the talk of every one, high and low.

Of course, it wasn't long before everyone started talking about Lusmore's hump, and it became quite the sensation. For miles around, it was the topic of conversation for everyone, from the rich to the poor.

One morning, as Lusmore was sitting contented enough, at his cabin door, up came an old woman to him, and asked him if he could direct her to Cappagh.

One morning, as Lusmore was sitting comfortably at his cabin door, an old woman approached him and asked if he could tell her how to get to Cappagh.

"I need give you no directions, my good woman," said Lusmore, "for this is Cappagh; and whom may you want here?"

"I don't need to give you any directions, ma'am," said Lusmore, "because this is Cappagh; who are you looking for here?"

"I have come," said the woman, "out of Decie's country,[161] in the county of Waterford looking after one Lusmore, who, I have heard tell, had his hump taken off by the fairies; for there is a son of a gossip of mine who has got a hump on him that will be his death; and maybe if he could use the same charm as Lusmore, the hump may be taken off him. And now I have told you the reason of my coming so far: 'tis to find out about this charm, if I can."

"I've come," said the woman, "from Decie's area,[161] in Waterford, looking for a guy named Lusmore, who I've heard had his hump removed by the fairies. There's a friend of mine who has a hump that could kill him, and maybe if he could use the same charm as Lusmore, they could take it off him. So, now you know why I've traveled this far: I'm here to find out about this charm, if I can."

Lusmore, who was ever a good-natured little fellow, told the woman all the particulars, how he had raised the tune for the fairies at Knockgrafton, how his hump had been removed from his shoulders, and how he had got a new suit of clothes into the bargain.

Lusmore, who was always a friendly little guy, shared with the woman all the details about how he had played the tune for the fairies at Knockgrafton, how his hump had been taken off his shoulders, and how he ended up with a new outfit as a bonus.

The woman thanked him very much, and then went away quite happy and easy in her own mind. When she came back to her gossip's house, in the county of Waterford, she told her everything that Lusmore had said, and they put the little hump-backed man, who was a peevish and cunning creature from his birth, upon a car, and took him all the way across the country. It was a long journey, but they did not care for that, so the hump was taken from off him; and they brought him, just at nightfall, and left him under the old moat of Knockgrafton.

The woman thanked him a lot and then left feeling happy and at ease. When she returned to her friend's house in County Waterford, she shared everything Lusmore had said. They put the little hump-backed man, who had always been a grumpy and sly guy, on a cart and took him all the way across the country. It was a long trip, but they didn’t mind, as long as the hump was taken off him. They brought him, just as night fell, and left him under the old mound of Knockgrafton.

Jack Madden, for that was the humpy man's name, had not been sitting there long when he heard the tune going on within the moat much sweeter than before; for the fairies were singing it the way Lusmore had settled their music for them, and the song was going on; Da Luan, Da Mort, Da Luan, Da Mort, Da Luan, Da Mort, augus Da Cadine, without ever stopping. Jack Madden, who was in a great hurry to get quit of his hump, never thought of[162] waiting until the fairies had done, or watching for a fit opportunity to raise the tune higher again than Lusmore had; so having heard them sing it over seven times without stopping, out he bawls, never minding the time or the humour of the tune, or how he could bring his words in properly, augus Da Cadine, augus Da Hena, thinking that if one day was good, two were better; and that if Lusmore had one new suit of clothes given him, he should have two.

Jack Madden, which was the humpy man's name, had not been sitting there long when he heard the tune coming from the moat sounding much sweeter than before; the fairies were singing it the way Lusmore had arranged it for them, and the song continued; Da Luan, Da Mort, Da Luan, Da Mort, Da Luan, Da Mort, augus Da Cadine, without ever stopping. Jack Madden, who was really eager to get rid of his hump, didn't think about waiting until the fairies finished, or looking for the right moment to make the tune higher than Lusmore had; so after hearing them sing it over seven times without stopping, he suddenly shouted out, not caring about the timing or the rhythm of the tune, or how to fit his words in properly, augus Da Cadine, augus Da Hena, thinking that if one day was good, two would be even better; and that if Lusmore got one new suit of clothes, he should get two.

No sooner had the words passed his lips than he was taken up and whisked into the moat with prodigious force; and the fairies came crowding round about him with great anger, screeching, and screaming, and roaring out, "Who spoiled our tune? who spoiled our tune?" and one stepped up to him, above all the rest and said:

No sooner had he said the words than he was lifted up and thrown into the moat with incredible force; and the fairies gathered around him, filled with rage, screeching, screaming, and shouting, "Who ruined our song? Who ruined our song?" One fairy stepped forward, standing out above the others, and said:

"Jack Madden! Jack Madden!
Your words were really harsh in
The song that made us feel happy;—
This castle you lived in,
That we may bring sadness to your life; "Here are two humps for Jack Madden!"

And twenty of the strongest fairies brought Lusmore's hump and put it down upon poor Jack's back, over his own, where it became fixed as firmly as if it was nailed on with twelve-penny nails, by the best carpenter that ever drove one. Out of their castle they then kicked him; and, in the morning, when Jack Madden's mother and her gossip came to look after their little man, they found him half dead, lying at the foot of the moat, with the other hump upon his back. Well to be sure, how they did look at each other! but they were afraid to say anything, lest a hump might be [163]put upon their own shoulders. Home they brought the unlucky Jack Madden with them, as downcast in their hearts and their looks as ever two gossips were; and what through the weight of his other hump, and the long journey, he died soon after, leaving they say his heavy curse to any one who would go to listen to fairy tunes again.

And twenty of the strongest fairies took Lusmore's hump and placed it on poor Jack's back, right over his own, where it became stuck as if it was nailed on with twelve-penny nails by the best carpenter who ever used one. They booted him out of their castle; and in the morning, when Jack Madden's mother and her friend came to check on their little man, they found him half dead, lying at the foot of the moat, with the other hump on his back. Just imagine how they looked at each other! But they were scared to say anything, in case a hump might be put on their own shoulders. They brought the unfortunate Jack Madden home with them, as sad in their hearts and expressions as any two friends could be; and because of the weight of his other hump and the long journey, he died soon after, leaving, they say, his heavy curse on anyone who dares to listen to fairy tunes again.


Elidore.

In

the days of Henry Beauclerc of England there was a little lad named Elidore, who was being brought up to be a cleric. Day after day he would trudge from his mother's house, and she was a widow, up to the monks' Scriptorium. There he would learn his A B C, to read it and to write it. But he was a lazy little rogue was this Elidore, and as fast as he learned to write one letter, he forgot another; so it was very little progress he was making. Now when the good monks saw this they remembered the saying of the Book: "Spare the rod and spoil the child," and whenever Elidore forgot a letter they tried to make him remember it with the rod. At first they used it seldom and lightly, but Elidore was not a boy to be driven, and the more they thwacked him the less he learned: so the thwackings became more frequent and more severe, till Elidore could not stand them any longer. So one day when he was twelve years old he upped with him and offed with him into the [165]great forest near St. David's. There for two long days and two long nights he wandered about eating nothing but hips and haws. At last he found himself at the mouth of a cave, at the side of a river, and there he sank down, all tired and exhausted. Suddenly two little pigmies appeared to him and said: "Come with us, and we will lead you into a land full of games and sports:" so Elidore raised himself and went with these two; at first through an underground passage all in the dark, but soon they came out into a most beautiful country, with rivers and meadows, woods and plains, as pleasant as can be; only this there was curious about it, that the sun never shone and clouds[166] were always over the sky, so that neither sun was seen by day, nor moon and stars at night.

the days of Henry Beauclerc of England there was a young boy named Elidore, who was being raised to be a cleric. Day after day he would walk from his mother’s house, and she was a widow, up to the monks' Scriptorium. There he would learn his A B C, to read it and to write it. But he was a lazy little rascal, this Elidore, and as soon as he learned to write one letter, he forgot another; so it was very little progress he was making. Now when the good monks saw this, they remembered the saying from the Book: "Spare the rod and spoil the child," and whenever Elidore forgot a letter, they tried to make him remember it with the rod. At first they used it sparingly and gently, but Elidore was not a boy to be pushed, and the more they hit him, the less he learned: so the beatings became more frequent and more severe, till Elidore could not take it anymore. So one day when he was twelve years old, he took off into the [165]great forest near St. David's. There for two long days and two long nights he wandered, eating nothing but hips and haws. At last he found himself at the entrance of a cave by the river, and there he collapsed, all tired and worn out. Suddenly two little pigmies appeared to him and said: "Come with us, and we will take you to a land full of games and fun:" so Elidore got up and went with these two; at first through a dark underground passage, but soon they emerged into a beautiful country, with rivers and meadows, woods and plains, as lovely as can be; only what was strange about it was that the sun never shone and clouds [166]were always covering the sky, so that neither sun was seen by day, nor moon and stars at night.

Elidore sees the little pigmies.

The two little men led Elidore before their king, who asked why and whence he came. Elidore told him, and the king said: "Thou shalt attend on my son," and waved him away. So for a long time Elidore waited on the king's son, and joined in all the games and sports of the little men.

The two little men brought Elidore before their king, who asked why he was there and where he came from. Elidore explained, and the king said, "You will serve my son," and waved him off. So for a long time, Elidore served the king's son and joined in all the games and activities of the little men.

They were little, but they were not dwarfs, for all their limbs were of suitable size one with another. Their hair was fair, and hung upon their shoulders like that of women. They had little horses, about the size of greyhounds; and did not eat flesh, fowl, or fish, but lived on milk flavoured with saffron. And as they had such curious ways, so they had strange thoughts. No oath took they, but never a lie they spoke. They would jeer and scoff at men for their struggles, lying, and treachery. Yet though they were so good they worshipped none, unless you might say they were worshippers of Truth.

They were small, but they weren't dwarfs; all their limbs were proportionate. Their hair was light and flowed down to their shoulders like women's hair. They had tiny horses, about the size of greyhounds, and they didn't eat meat, poultry, or fish but lived on milk flavored with saffron. And as they had such unique ways, they had unusual thoughts too. They never took oaths, yet they never told lies. They would mock and ridicule humans for their struggles, deceit, and treachery. Yet, despite their goodness, they worshipped no one, unless you could say they worshipped Truth.

After a time Elidore began to long to see boys and men of his own size, and he begged permission to go and visit his mother. So the King gave him permission: so the little men led him along the passage, and guided him through the forest, till he came near his mother's cottage, and when he entered, was not she rejoiced to see her dear son again? "Where have you been? What have you done?" she cried; and he had to tell her all that had happened to him. She begged of him to stay with her, but he had promised the King to go back. And soon he returned, after making his mother promise not to [167]tell where he was, or with whom. Henceforth Elidore lived, partly with the little men, and partly with his mother. Now one day, when he was with his mother, he told her of the yellow balls they used in their play, and which she felt sure must be of gold. So she begged of him that the next time he came back to her he would bring with him one of these balls. When the time came for him to go back to his mother again, he did not wait for the little men to guide him back, as he now knew the road. But seizing one of the yellow balls with which he used to play, he rushed home through the passage. Now as he got near his mother's house he seemed to hear tiny footsteps behind him, and he rushed up to the door as quickly as he could. Just as he reached it his foot slipped, and he fell down, and the ball rolled out of his hand, just to the feet of his mother. At that moment two little men rushed forward, seized the ball and ran away, making faces, and spitting at the boy as they passed him. Elidore remained with his mother for a time; but he missed the play and games of the little men, and determined to go back to them. But when he came to where the cave had been, near the river where the underground passage commenced, he could not find it again, and though he searched again and again in the years to come, he could not get back to that fair country. So after a time he went back to the monastery, and became in due course a monk. And men used to come and seek him out, and ask him what had happened to him when he was in the Land of the Little Men. Nor could he ever speak of that happy time without shedding tears.

After a while, Elidore started to really want to see boys and men his own size, so he asked for permission to visit his mother. The King agreed, and the little men led him through the passage and guided him through the forest until he reached his mother’s cottage. When he entered, she was overjoyed to see her dear son again. "Where have you been? What have you done?" she exclaimed, and he had to explain everything that had happened to him. She urged him to stay with her, but he had promised the King he would return. Soon, he went back, after making his mother promise not to tell anyone where he was or who he was with. From then on, Elidore lived partly with the little men and partly with his mother. One day, while he was with his mother, he told her about the yellow balls they used in their games, which she believed must be made of gold. She asked him to bring her one the next time he returned. When it was time for him to go back to his mother, he didn’t wait for the little men to guide him since he now knew the way. He grabbed one of the yellow balls he used to play with and hurried home through the passage. As he got close to his mother’s house, he thought he heard tiny footsteps behind him, so he rushed to the door as fast as he could. Just as he reached it, he slipped and fell, dropping the ball, which rolled right to his mother’s feet. At that moment, two little men dashed forward, grabbed the ball, and ran away, making faces and spitting at him as they passed. Elidore stayed with his mother for a while, but he missed playing with the little men, so he decided to go back to them. However, when he got to the place where the cave was, near the river where the underground passage had begun, he couldn’t find it again. Even after searching repeatedly over the years, he couldn’t get back to that wonderful land. Eventually, he returned to the monastery, and in time, he became a monk. People would come looking for him and ask about what had happened to him when he was in the Land of the Little Men. He could never talk about that happy time without shedding tears.

Now it happened once, when this Elidore was old, that David, Bishop of St. David's, came to visit his monastery and ask him about the manners and customs of the little[168] men, and above all, he was curious to know what language they spoke; and Elidore told him some of their words. When they asked for water, they would say: Udor udorum; and when they wanted salt, they would say: Hapru udorum. And from this, the Bishop, who was a learned man, discovered that they spoke some sort of Greek. For Udor is Greek for Water, and Hap for Salt.

Now, it happened one time, when Elidore was old, that David, the Bishop of St. David's, came to visit his monastery and asked him about the customs and habits of the little[168] people. He was especially interested in what language they spoke; Elidore shared some of their words with him. When they asked for water, they would say: Udor udorum; and when they wanted salt, they would say: Hapru udorum. From this, the Bishop, who was knowledgeable, realized that they spoke some form of Greek. Because Udor means Water in Greek, and Hap means Salt.

Hence we know that the Britons came from Troy, being descendants from Brito, son of Priam, King of Troy.

Hence we know that the Britons came from Troy, being descendants of Brito, son of Priam, King of Troy.


The Leeching of Kayn's Leg.

T

here were five hundred blind men, and five hundred deaf men, and five hundred limping men, and five hundred dumb men, and five hundred cripple men. The five hundred deaf men had five hundred wives, and the five hundred limping men had five hundred wives, and the five hundred dumb men had five hundred wives, and the five hundred cripple men had five hundred wives. Each five hundred of these had five hundred children and five hundred dogs. They were in the habit of going about in one band, and were called the Sturdy Strolling Beggarly Brotherhood. There was a knight in Erin called O'Cronicert, with whom they spent a day and a year; and they ate up all that he had, and made a poor man of him, till he had nothing left but an old tumble-down black house, and an old lame white horse. There was a king in Erin called Brian Boru; and O'Cronicert went to him for help. He cut a cudgel of grey oak on the outskirts of the wood, mounted the old lame white horse, and set off at speed through wood and over moss and[170] rugged ground, till he reached the king's house. When he arrived he went on his knees to the king; and the king said to him, "What is your news, O'Cronicert?"

There were five hundred blind men, five hundred deaf men, five hundred limping men, five hundred mute men, and five hundred disabled men. The five hundred deaf men had five hundred wives, the five hundred limping men had five hundred wives, the five hundred mute men had five hundred wives, and the five hundred disabled men had five hundred wives. Each group of five hundred had five hundred children and five hundred dogs. They usually traveled together as one group and were known as the Sturdy Strolling Beggarly Brotherhood. There was a knight in Ireland named O'Cronicert, who spent a day and a year with them; they consumed everything he had, leaving him poor, with nothing but an old rundown black house and an old lame white horse. There was a king in Ireland named Brian Boru, and O'Cronicert went to him for help. He cut a stick from grey oak at the edge of the forest, mounted the old lame white horse, and quickly made his way through the woods, over moss, and across rough terrain until he reached the king's house. When he arrived, he knelt before the king, and the king asked him, "What news do you bring, O'Cronicert?"

"I have but poor news for you, king."

"I have some bad news for you, king."

"What poor news have you?" said the king.

"What bad news do you have?" said the king.

"That I have had the Sturdy Strolling Beggarly Brotherhood for a day and a year, and they have eaten all that I had, and made a poor man of me," said he.

"That I have had the Sturdy Strolling Beggarly Brotherhood for a day and a year, and they have eaten all that I had, and made a poor man of me," said he.

"Well!" said the king, "I am sorry for you; what do you want?"

"Well!" said the king, "I'm sorry to hear that. What do you need?"

"I want help," said O'Cronicert; "anything that you may be willing to give me."

"I need help," said O'Cronicert; "whatever you can offer me."

The king promised him a hundred cows. He went to the queen, and made his complaint to her, and she gave him another hundred. He went to the king's son, Murdoch Mac Brian, and he got another hundred from him. He got food and drink at the king's; and when he was going away he said, "Now I am very much obliged to you. This will set me very well on my feet. After all that I have got there is another thing that I want."

The king promised him a hundred cows. He went to the queen and shared his complaint with her, and she gave him another hundred. He then approached the king's son, Murdoch Mac Brian, and received another hundred from him. He got food and drink at the king's place; and when he was leaving, he said, "Now I really appreciate it. This will help me a lot. After all that I've received, there's one more thing I want."

"What is it?" said the king.

"What is it?" asked the king.

"It is the lap-dog that is in and out after the queen that I wish for."

"It’s the lapdog that goes in and out after the queen that I want."

"Ha!" said the king, "it is your mightiness and pride that has caused the loss of your means; but if you become a good man you shall get this along with the rest."

"Ha!" said the king, "it's your arrogance and pride that led to your downfall; but if you become a good person, you'll regain this along with everything else."

O'Cronicert bade the king good-bye, took the lap-dog, leapt on the back of the old lame white horse, and went off at speed through wood, and over moss and rugged ground. After he had gone some distance through the wood a [171]roebuck leapt up and the lap-dog went after it. In a moment the deer started up as a woman behind O'Cronicert, the handsomest that eye had ever seen from the beginning of the universe till the end of eternity. She said to him, "Call your dog off me."

O'Cronicert said goodbye to the king, took the lapdog, jumped on the back of the old lame white horse, and sped off through the woods, over moss and rough terrain. After he had traveled a bit through the woods, a [171]roebuck jumped up, and the lapdog chased after it. Suddenly, a deer sprang up like a woman behind O'Cronicert, the most beautiful one anyone had ever seen from the beginning of time until the end of eternity. She said to him, "Call your dog off me."

"I will do so if you promise to marry me," said O'Cronicert.

"I'll do it if you promise to marry me," O'Cronicert said.

"If you keep three vows that I shall lay upon you I will marry you," said she.

"If you keep three vows that I will give you, I will marry you," she said.

"What vows are they?" said he.

"What vows are they?" he asked.

"The first is that you do not go to ask your worldly king to a feast or a dinner without first letting me know," said she.

"The first is that you don't go asking your worldly king to a feast or dinner without letting me know first," she said.

"Hoch!" said O'Cronicert, "do you think that I cannot keep that vow? I would never go to invite my worldly king without informing you that I was going to do so. It is easy to keep that vow."

"Halt!" said O'Cronicert, "do you think I can't keep that promise? I would never invite my worldly king without letting you know first. Keeping that promise is easy."

"You are likely to keep it!" said she.

"You'll probably keep it!" she said.

"The second vow is," said she, "that you do not cast up to me in any company or meeting in which we shall be together, that you found me in the form of a deer."

"The second vow is," she said, "that you don’t bring up in any company or meeting we attend together that you found me in the form of a deer."

"Hoo!" said O'Cronicert, "you need not to lay that vow upon me. I would keep it at any rate."

"Hoo!" said O'Cronicert, "you don't need to put that vow on me. I would keep it anyway."

"You are likely to keep it!" said she.

"You'll probably keep it!" she said.

"The third vow is," said she, "that you do not leave me in the company of only one man while you go out." It was agreed between them that she should marry him.

"The third vow is," she said, "that you won't leave me alone with just one man while you go out." They agreed that she would marry him.

They reached the old tumble-down black house. Grass they cut in the clefts and ledges of the rocks; a bed they made and laid down. O'Cronicert's wakening from sleep was the lowing of cattle and the bleating of sheep and the neighing of mares, while he himself was in a bed of gold on[172] wheels of silver, going from end to end of the Tower of Castle Town.

They arrived at the run-down black house. They trimmed the grass growing in the cracks and edges of the rocks, then made a bed and settled down. O'Cronicert woke up to the sound of cows mooing, sheep bleating, and mares neighing, while he himself was in a gold bed on[172] silver wheels, moving from one end to the other of the Tower of Castle Town.

"I am sure that you are surprised," said she.

"I’m sure you’re surprised," she said.

"I am indeed," said he.

"I am," he said.

"You are in your own room," said she.

"You’re in your own room," she said.

"In my own room," said he. "I never had such a room."

"In my own room," he said. "I've never had a room like this."

"I know well that you never had," said she; "but you have it now. So long as you keep me you shall keep the room."

"I know you never had it before," she said, "but you have it now. As long as you keep me, you'll keep the room."

He then rose, and put on his clothes, and went out. He took a look at the house when he went out; and it was a palace, the like of which he had never seen, and the king himself did not possess. He then took a walk round the farm; and he never saw so many cattle, sheep, and horses as were on it. He returned to the house, and said to his wife that the farm was being ruined by other people's cattle and sheep. "It is not," said she: "your own cattle and sheep are on it."

He got up, put on his clothes, and went outside. He looked at the house as he left; it was a mansion like none he had ever seen, even grander than the king's. He then walked around the farm; he had never seen so many cows, sheep, and horses in one place. When he returned home, he told his wife that the farm was being destroyed by other people’s livestock. “It isn't,” she replied, “your own cows and sheep are on it.”

"I never had so many cattle and sheep," said he.

"I’ve never had so many cattle and sheep," he said.

"I know that," said she; "but so long as you keep me you shall keep them. There is no good wife whose tocher does not follow her."

"I know that," she said; "but as long as you keep me, you’ll keep them too. A good wife always brings her dowry with her."

He was now in good circumstances, indeed wealthy. He had gold and silver, as well as cattle and sheep. He went about with his gun and dogs hunting every day, and was a great man. It occurred to him one day that he would go to invite the King of Erin to dinner, but he did not tell his wife that he was going. His first vow was now broken. He sped away to the King of Erin, and invited him and [173]his great court to dinner. The King of Erin said to him, "Do you intend to take away the cattle that I promised you?"

He was now in a good position, actually quite rich. He had gold and silver, along with cattle and sheep. Every day, he hunted with his gun and dogs and was considered a big deal. One day, he thought about inviting the King of Erin to dinner, but he didn't mention it to his wife. His first promise was now broken. He quickly went to the King of Erin and invited him and his grand court to dinner. The King of Erin said to him, "Are you planning to take the cattle that I promised you?"

"Oh! no, King of Erin," said O'Cronicert; "I could give you as many to-day."

"Oh no, King of Erin," said O'Cronicert; "I could give you just as many today."

"Ah!" said the king, "how well you have got on since I saw you last!"

"Wow!" said the king, "you've done really well since I last saw you!"

"I have indeed," said O'Cronicert! "I have fallen in with a rich wife who has plenty of gold and silver, and of cattle and sheep."

"I really have," said O'Cronicert! "I’ve come across a wealthy wife who has lots of gold and silver, along with cattle and sheep."

"I am glad of that," said the King of Erin.

"I’m glad to hear that," said the King of Erin.

O'Cronicert said, "I shall feel much obliged if you will go with me to dinner, yourself and your great court."

O'Cronicert said, "I would be very grateful if you and your grand entourage would join me for dinner."

"We will do so willingly," said the king.

"We'll do it willingly," said the king.

They went with him on that same day. It did not occur to O'Cronicert how a dinner could be prepared for the king without his wife knowing that he was coming. When they were going on, and had reached the place where O'Cronicert had met the deer, he remembered that his vow was broken, and he said to the king, "Excuse me; I am going on before to the house to tell that you are coming."

They went with him that same day. O'Cronicert never considered how a dinner could be arranged for the king without his wife knowing he was coming. As they continued on and reached the spot where O'Cronicert had encountered the deer, he realized that he had broken his vow, and he said to the king, "Excuse me; I'm going ahead to the house to let them know you’re coming."

The king said, "We will send off one of the lads."

The king said, "We will send off one of the guys."

"You will not," said O'Cronicert; "no lad will serve the purpose so well as myself."

"You won't," said O'Cronicert; "no one will do the job as well as I will."

He set off to the house; and when he arrived his wife was diligently preparing dinner. He told her what he had done, and asked her pardon. "I pardon you this time," said she: "I know what you have done as well as you do yourself. The first of your vows is broken."

He left for the house, and when he got there, his wife was busily making dinner. He told her what he had done and asked for her forgiveness. "I forgive you this time," she said, "but I know exactly what you've done, just like you do. You've already broken your first vow."

The king and his great court came to O'Cronicert's house; and the wife had everything ready for them as befitted a king and great people; every kind of drink and[174] food. They spent two or three days and nights at dinner, eating and drinking. They were praising the dinner highly, and O'Cronicert himself was praising it; but his wife was not. O'Cronicert was angry that she was not praising it and he went and struck her in the mouth with his fist and knocked out two of her teeth. "Why are you not praising the dinner like the others, you contemptible deer?" said he.

The king and his royal court visited O'Cronicert's house, and his wife had everything prepared for them, as befits a king and his esteemed guests; all sorts of drinks and food were available. They spent two or three days and nights dining together, eating and drinking. Everyone was enthusiastically complimenting the meal, including O'Cronicert himself, but his wife remained silent. O'Cronicert grew angry that she wasn’t praising the dinner like everyone else, so he struck her in the mouth with his fist, knocking out two of her teeth. "Why aren’t you praising the dinner like the others, you worthless creature?" he said.

"I am not," said she: "I have seen my father's big dogs having a better dinner than you are giving to-night to the King of Erin and his court."

"I’m not," she said. "I’ve seen my dad's big dogs getting a better dinner than what you're serving tonight to the King of Erin and his court."

O'Cronicert got into such a rage that he went outside of the door. He was not long standing there when a man came riding on a black horse, who in passing caught O'Cronicert by the collar of his coat, and took him up behind him: and they set off. The rider did not say a word to O'Cronicert. The horse was going so swiftly that O'Cronicert thought the wind would drive his head off. They arrived at a big, big palace, and came off the black horse. A stableman came out, and caught the horse, and took it in. It was with wine that he was cleaning the horse's feet. The rider of the black horse said to O'Cronicert, "Taste the wine to see if it is better than the wine that you are giving to Brian Boru and his court to-night."

O'Cronicert got so furious that he stepped out the door. He hadn't been standing there long when a man rode by on a black horse, grabbed O'Cronicert by the collar of his coat, and pulled him up behind him. Off they went. The rider didn't say a word to O'Cronicert. The horse was moving so fast that O'Cronicert felt like the wind might tear his head off. They arrived at a huge palace and got off the black horse. A stableman came out, took the horse, and brought it inside. He was washing the horse’s feet with wine. The rider of the black horse said to O'Cronicert, "Try the wine to see if it’s better than the wine you’re serving to Brian Boru and his court tonight."

O'Cronicert tasted the wine, and said, "This is better wine."

O'Cronicert tasted the wine and said, "This is better wine."

The rider of the black horse said, "How unjust was the fist a little ago! The wind from your fist carried the two teeth to me."

The rider of the black horse said, "How unfair was the punch a little while ago! The wind from your punch sent the two teeth flying to me."

He then took him into that big, handsome, and noble house, and into a room that was full of gentlemen eating[175] and drinking, and he seated him at the head of the table, and gave him wine to drink, and said to him, "Taste that wine to see if it is better than the wine that you are giving to the King of Erin and his court to-night."

He then brought him into that impressive, elegant house and into a room filled with gentlemen dining and drinking. He sat him at the head of the table, poured him some wine, and said, "Try this wine and see if it’s better than what you’re serving to the King of Erin and his court tonight."

"This is better wine," said O'Cronicert.

"This is better wine," O'Cronicert said.

"How unjust was the fist a little ago!" said the rider of the black horse.

"How unfair was the punch just a little while ago!" said the rider of the black horse.

When all was over the rider of the black horse said, "Are you willing to return home now?"

When everything was done, the rider of the black horse asked, "Are you ready to go home now?"

"Yes," said O'Cronicert, "very willing."

"Yes," said O'Cronicert, "absolutely."

They then rose, and went to the stable: and the black horse was taken out; and they leaped on its back, and went away. The rider of the black horse said to O'Cronicert, after they had set off, "Do you know who I am?"

They then got up and went to the stable, where the black horse was brought out. They jumped on its back and rode away. The rider of the black horse said to O'Cronicert, after they had started, "Do you know who I am?"

"I do not," said O'Cronicert.

"I don't," said O'Cronicert.

"I am a brother-in-law of yours," said the rider of the black horse; "and though my sister is married to you there is not a king or knight in Erin who is a match for her. Two of your vows are now broken; and if you break the other vow you shall lose your wife and all that you possess."

"I’m your brother-in-law," said the rider on the black horse. "And even though my sister is married to you, there isn’t a king or knight in Ireland who can compare to her. You’ve already broken two of your vows; if you break the other one, you’ll lose your wife and everything you have."

They arrived at O'Cronicert's house; and O'Cronicert said, "I am ashamed to go in, as they do not know where I have been since night came."

They arrived at O'Cronicert's house, and O'Cronicert said, "I'm embarrassed to go in since they don't know where I've been since night."

"Hoo!" said the rider, "they have not missed you at all. There is so much conviviality among them, that they have not suspected that you have been anywhere. Here are the two teeth that you knocked out of the front of your wife's mouth. Put them in their place, and they will be as strong as ever."

"Hoo!" said the rider, "they haven't missed you at all. There's so much camaraderie among them that they haven't even noticed you were gone. Here are the two teeth you knocked out of your wife's mouth. Put them back, and they'll be just as strong as ever."

"Come in with me," said O'Cronicert to the rider of the black horse.[176]

"Come in with me," said O'Cronicert to the rider of the black horse.[176]

"I will not: I disdain to go in," said the rider of the black horse.

"I won't: I refuse to go in," said the rider of the black horse.

The rider of the black horse bade O'Cronicert good-bye, and went away.

The rider of the black horse said goodbye to O'Cronicert and left.

O'Cronicert went in; and his wife met him as she was busy waiting on the gentlemen. He asked her pardon, and put the two teeth in the front of her mouth, and they were as strong as ever. She said, "Two of your vows are now broken." No one took notice of him when he went in, or said "Where have you been?" They spent the night in eating and drinking, and the whole of the next day.

O'Cronicert went inside, and his wife greeted him while she was busy attending to the gentlemen. He apologized and placed the two teeth at the front of her mouth, and they were as strong as ever. She said, "Now you've broken two of your vows." No one acknowledged him when he walked in or asked, "Where have you been?" They spent the night eating and drinking, and the entire next day as well.

In the evening the king said, "I think that it is time for us to be going"; and all said that it was. O'Cronicert said, "You will not go to-night. I am going to get up a dance. You will go to-morrow."

In the evening, the king said, "I think it’s time for us to go"; and everyone agreed. O'Cronicert said, "You're not leaving tonight. I'm going to organize a dance. You’ll leave tomorrow."

"Let them go," said his wife.

"Let them go," his wife said.

"I will not," said he.

"I won't," he said.

The dance was set a-going that night. They were playing away at dancing and music till they became warm and hot with perspiration. They were going out one after another to cool themselves at the side of the house. They all went out except O'Cronicert and his wife, and a man called Kayn Mac Loy. O'Cronicert himself went out, and left his wife and Kayn Mac Loy in the house, and when she saw that he had broken his third vow she gave a spring through a room, and became a big filly, and gave Kayn Mac Loy a kick with her foot, and broke his thigh in two. She gave another spring, and smashed the door and went away, and was seen no more. She took with her the Tower of Castle Town as an armful on her shoulder and a light burden on her back, and she left Kayn Mac Loy in[177] the old tumble-down black house in a pool of rain-drip on the floor.

The dance got started that night. They were dancing and playing music until they got warm and sweaty. They went outside one by one to cool off by the side of the house. Everyone went out except O'Cronicert and his wife, along with a guy named Kayn Mac Loy. O'Cronicert himself went out, leaving his wife and Kayn Mac Loy inside. When she noticed he had broken his third vow, she jumped through a room, transformed into a fierce young mare, and kicked Kayn Mac Loy, breaking his thigh in two. She jumped again, smashed the door, and disappeared without a trace. She took the Tower of Castle Town over her shoulder, which was light for her, and left Kayn Mac Loy in[177] the old, rundown black house in a puddle of water on the floor.

At daybreak next day poor O'Cronicert could only see the old house that he had before. Neither cattle nor sheep, nor any of the fine things that he had was to be seen. One awoke in the morning beside a bush, another beside a dyke, and another beside a ditch. The king only had the honour of having O'Cronicert's little hut over his head. As they were leaving, Murdoch Mac Brian remembered that he had left his own foster-brother Kayn Mac Loy behind, and said there should be no separation in life between them and that he would go back for him. He found Kayn in the old tumble-down black house, in the middle of the floor, in a pool of rain-water, with his leg broken; and he said the earth should make a nest in his sole and the sky a nest in his head if he did not find a man to cure Kayn's leg.

At daybreak the next day, poor O'Cronicert could only see the old house he used to have. There were no cattle, sheep, or any of the nice things he once owned in sight. One person woke up next to a bush, another by a dyke, and another by a ditch. The king was the only one who had the privilege of having O'Cronicert's little hut over his head. As they were leaving, Murdoch Mac Brian remembered that he had left his foster-brother Kayn Mac Loy behind and mentioned that there shouldn't be any separation between them in life, vowing to go back for him. He found Kayn in the old, crumbling black house, lying in the middle of the floor in a pool of rainwater with a broken leg; he said the earth should make a nest in his sole and the sky a nest in his head if he didn't find someone to heal Kayn's leg.

They told him that on the Isle of Innisturk was a herb that would heal him.

They told him that on the Isle of Innisturk, there was a herb that would heal him.

So Kayn Mac Loy was then borne away, and sent to the island, and he was supplied with as much food as would keep him for a month, and with two crutches on which he would be going out and in as he might desire. At last the food was spent, and he was destitute, and he had not found the herb. He was in the habit of going down to the shore, and gathering shell-fish, and eating it.

So Kayn Mac Loy was taken away and sent to the island, where he was given enough food to last a month, along with two crutches for moving around as he pleased. Eventually, the food ran out, and he was left with nothing, having not found the herb. He often went down to the shore to gather shellfish and eat them.

As he was one day on the shore, he saw a big, big man landing on the island, and he could see the earth and the sky between his legs. He set off with the crutches to try if he could get into the hut before the big man would come upon him. Despite his efforts, the big man was between[178] him and the door, and said to him, "Unless you deceive me, you are Kayn Mac Loy."

As he was on the shore one day, he saw a really huge man landing on the island, and he could see the ground and the sky between the man's legs. He started off with his crutches, trying to get into the hut before the big man reached him. Despite his efforts, the huge man stood between him and the door and said, "Unless you trick me, you are Kayn Mac Loy."

Kayn Mac Loy said, "I have never deceived a man: I am he."

Kayn Mac Loy said, "I've never lied to anyone: I am him."

The big man said to him:

The big guy said to him:

"Stretch out your leg, Kayn, till I put a salve of herbs and healing to it. Salve and binding herb and the poultice are cooling; the worm is channering. Pressure and haste hard bind me, for I must hear Mass in the great church at Rome, and be in Norway before I sleep."

"Stretch out your leg, Kayn, so I can apply a herbal salve to it. The salve, binding herb, and poultice are soothing; the worm is gnawing. The pressure and urgency are weighing me down, because I need to attend Mass in the big church in Rome, and be in Norway before I go to sleep."

Kayn Mac Loy said:

Kayn Mac Loy stated:

"May it be no foot to Kayn or a foot to any one after one, or I be Kayn son of Loy, if I stretch out my foot for you to put a salve of herbs and healing on it, till you tell me why you have no church of your own in Norway, so as, as now, to be going to the great church of Rome to Rome to-morrow. Unless you deceive me you are Machkan-an-Athar, the son of the King of Lochlann."

"Let it not be a foot for Kayn or for anyone else after that, or I am Kayn, son of Loy. If I extend my foot for you to apply a healing herb salve on it, you need to tell me why you don’t have your own church in Norway, so that you are going to the big church in Rome tomorrow. Unless you’re fooling me, you are Machkan-an-Athar, son of the King of Lochlann."

The big man said, "I have never deceived any man: I am he. I am now going to tell you why we have not a church in Lochlann. Seven masons came to build a church, and they and my father were bargaining about the building of it. The agreement that the masons wanted was that my mother and sister would go to see the interior of the church when it would be finished. My father was glad to get the church built so cheaply. They agreed accordingly; and the masons went in the morning to the place where the church was to be built. My father pointed out the spot for the foundation. They began to build in the morning, and the [179]church was finished before the evening. When it was finished they requested my mother and sister to go to see its interior. They had no sooner entered than the doors were shut; and the church went away into the skies in the form of a tuft of mist.

The big man said, "I've never lied to anyone: I am the one. Now I'm going to explain why we don't have a church in Lochlann. Seven masons came to build a church, and they were negotiating with my father about it. The deal the masons wanted was for my mother and sister to visit the inside of the church once it was finished. My father was happy to get the church built for such a low cost. They agreed on that, and the masons went in the morning to the location where the church was to be built. My father pointed out the spot for the foundation. They started building in the morning, and the [179]church was completed before evening. Once it was done, they asked my mother and sister to come see the interior. As soon as they entered, the doors were shut, and the church floated away into the sky in the form of a cloud of mist."

The church floats away on a tuft of mist.

"Stretch out your leg, Kayn, till I put a salve of herbs and healing to it. Salve and binding herb and the poultice are cooling; the worm is channering. Pressure and haste hard bind me, for I must hear Mass in the great church at Rome, and be in Norway before I sleep."

"Stretch out your leg, Kayn, so I can apply a soothing herbal salve to it. The salve, binding herb, and poultice are cooling; the worm is burrowing. Pressure and urgency hold me back because I need to attend Mass at the great church in Rome and be in Norway before I sleep."

Kayn Mac Loy said:

Kayn Mac Loy stated:

"May it be no foot to Kayn or a foot to any one after one, or I be Kayn son of Loy, if I stretch out my foot for you to put a salve of herbs and healing on it, till you tell me if you heard what befell your mother and sister."

"Whether it’s no foot for Kayn or anyone else after one, or I’m Kayn, son of Loy, if I put my foot out for you to apply a herbal healing salve on it, you have to tell me if you heard what happened to your mother and sister."

"Ah!" said the big man, "the mischief is upon you; that tale is long to tell; but I will tell you a short tale about the matter. On the day on which they were working at the church I was away in the hill hunting game; and when I came home in the evening my brother told me what had happened, namely, that my mother and sister had gone away in the form of a tuft of mist. I became so cross and angry that I resolved to destroy the world till I should find out where my mother and sister were. My brother said to me that I was a fool to think of such a thing. 'I'll tell you,' said he, 'what you'll do. You will first go to try to find out where they are. When you find out where they are you will demand them peaceably, and if you do not get them peaceably you will fight for them.'

"Ah!" said the big man, "trouble is upon you; that story is long to tell, but I’ll give you a short version of it. On the day they were working at the church, I was off in the hills hunting. When I came home in the evening, my brother told me what had happened—namely, that my mother and sister had disappeared in the form of a tuft of mist. I got so mad and frustrated that I decided to destroy the world until I figured out where my mother and sister were. My brother told me I was being foolish to think that way. 'I'll tell you what you should do,' he said. 'First, go find out where they are. When you find out where they are, you will ask for them peacefully, and if that doesn’t work, you will fight for them.'"

"I took my brother's advice, and prepared a ship to set off with. I set off alone, and embraced the ocean. I was overtaken by a great mist, and I came upon an island, and there was a large number of ships at anchor near it; I went in amongst them, and went ashore. I saw there a big, big woman reaping rushes; and when she would raise her head she would throw her right breast over her shoulder and when she would bend it would fall down between her legs. I came once behind her, and caught the breast with my mouth, and said to her, 'You are yourself witness, woman, that I am the foster-son of your right breast.' 'I perceive that, great hero,' said the old woman, 'but my advice to you is to leave this island as fast as you can.' 'Why?' said I. 'There is a big giant in the cave up there,' said she, 'and every one of the ships that you see he has taken in from the ocean with his breath, and he [181]has killed and eaten the men. He is asleep at present, and when he wakens he will have you in a similar manner. A large iron door and an oak door are on the cave. When the giant draws in his breath the doors open, and when he emits his breath the doors shut; and they are shut as fast as though seven small bars, and seven large bars, and seven locks were on them. So fast are they that seven crowbars could not force them open.' I said to the old woman, 'Is there any way of destroying him?' 'I'll tell you,' said she, 'how it can be done. He has a weapon above the door that is called the short spear: and if you succeed in taking off his head with the first blow it will be well; but if you do not, the case will be worse than it was at first.'

"I took my brother's advice and got a ship ready to set off with. I embarked alone and embraced the ocean. A thick fog rolled in, and I stumbled upon an island with many ships anchored nearby; I navigated among them and went ashore. There, I saw a large woman gathering reeds. When she lifted her head, she would throw her right breast over her shoulder, and when she bent down, it would drop between her legs. Once, I approached her from behind, caught her breast with my mouth, and said to her, 'You can see, woman, that I am the foster-son of your right breast.' 'I see that, great hero,' said the old woman, 'but my advice to you is to leave this island as quickly as you can.' 'Why?' I asked. 'There's a giant in the cave up there,' she replied, 'and every ship you see, he has pulled in from the ocean with his breath, and he has killed and eaten the men. He is asleep right now, but when he wakes up, he will do the same to you. There's a large iron door and an oak door at the entrance of the cave. When the giant inhales, the doors open, and when he exhales, the doors shut; they close as securely as if seven small bars, seven large bars, and seven locks were on them. So tightly shut that even seven crowbars couldn't open them.' I asked the old woman, 'Is there any way to defeat him?' 'I'll tell you how it can be done,' she said. 'He has a weapon above the door called the short spear: if you manage to take off his head with the first blow, it will be fine; but if you fail, things will be worse than before.'"

"I set off, and reached the cave, the two doors of which opened. The giant's breath drew me into the cave; and stools, chairs, and pots were by its action dashing against each other, and like to break my legs. The door shut when I went in, and was shut as fast as though seven small bars, and seven large bars, and seven locks were on it; and seven crowbars could not force it open; and I was a prisoner in the cave. The giant drew in his breath again, and the doors opened. I gave a look upwards, and saw the short spear, and laid hold of it. I drew the short spear, and I warrant you that I dealt him such a blow with it as did not require to be repeated; I swept the head off him. I took the head down to the old woman, who was reaping the rushes, and said to her, 'There is the giant's head for you.' The old woman said, 'Brave man! I knew that you were a hero. This island had need of your coming to it to-day. Unless you deceive me, you are Mac Connachar son of the King of Lochlann.' 'I have never deceived a man. I am he,' said I. 'I am a soothsayer,' said she, 'and know the[182] object of your journey. You are going in quest of your mother and sister.' 'Well,' said I, 'I am so far on the way if I only knew where to go for them.' 'I'll tell you where they are,' said she; 'they are in the kingdom of the Red Shield, and the King of the Red Shield is resolved to marry your mother, and his son is resolved to marry your sister. I'll tell you how the town is situated. A canal of seven times seven paces breadth surrounds it. On the canal there is a drawbridge, which is guarded during the day by two creatures that no weapon can pierce, as they are covered all over with scales, except two spots below the neck in which their death-wounds lie. Their names are Roar and Rustle. When night comes the bridge is raised, and the monsters sleep. A very high and big wall surrounds the king's palace.'

I set off and reached the cave, which had two doors that opened. The giant's breath pulled me inside, and stools, chairs, and pots clattered together, nearly breaking my legs. The door slammed shut behind me, locked as tightly as if it had seven small bars, seven large bars, and seven locks on it; not even seven crowbars could force it open, and I was trapped in the cave. The giant inhaled again, and the doors opened. I looked up and saw a short spear, and I grabbed it. I drew the spear and I guarantee I struck him such a blow that didn’t need to be repeated; I took his head clean off. I carried the head to the old woman, who was gathering rushes, and said to her, "Here’s the giant’s head for you." The old woman replied, "Brave man! I knew you were a hero. This island needed your arrival today. Unless you’re deceiving me, you are Mac Connachar, son of the King of Lochlann." "I’ve never deceived anyone. I am he," I replied. "I am a soothsayer," she said, "and I know the[182] purpose of your journey. You’re searching for your mother and sister." "Well," I said, "I’m partway there if only I knew where to find them." "I’ll tell you where they are," she said; "they're in the kingdom of the Red Shield, and the King of the Red Shield intends to marry your mother, while his son plans to marry your sister. Let me explain how the town is set up. A canal seven times seven paces wide surrounds it. There’s a drawbridge over the canal, guarded during the day by two creatures that no weapon can pierce because they're covered in scales, except for two vulnerable spots just below their necks. Their names are Roar and Rustle. At night, the bridge is raised, and the monsters sleep. A very high wall surrounds the king's palace."

"Stretch out your leg, Kayn, till I put a salve of herbs and healing to it. Salve and binding herb and the poultice are cooling; the worm is channering. Pressure and haste hard bind me, for I must hear Mass in the great church at Rome, and be in Norway before I sleep."

"Stretch out your leg, Kayn, while I apply a herbal salve to it. The salve, binding herbs, and poultice are cooling; the worm is gnawing. Pressure and urgency weigh heavily on me, as I need to attend Mass in the big church in Rome and be in Norway before I go to sleep."

Kayn Mac Loy said:

Kayn Mac Loy stated:

"May it be no foot to Kayn or a foot to any one after one, or I be Kayn son of Loy, if I stretch out my foot for you to put a salve of herbs and healing on it, till you tell me if you went farther in search of your mother and sister, or if you returned home, or what befell you."

"Don’t make it a foot for Kayn or anyone else after one, or I’ll be Kayn, son of Loy. If I stick out my foot for you to put some herbal salve on it, you need to tell me if you went further to look for your mom and sister, or if you came back home, or what happened to you."

"Ah!" said the big man, "the mischief is upon you; that tale is long to tell; but I will tell you another tale. I set off, and reached the big town of the Red Shield; and it was surrounded by a canal, as the old woman told me;[183] and there was a drawbridge on the canal. It was night when I arrived, and the bridge was raised, and the monsters were asleep. I measured two feet before me and a foot behind me of the ground on which I was standing, and I sprang on the end of my spear and on my tiptoes, and reached the place where the monsters were asleep; and I drew the short spear, and I warrant you that I dealt them such a blow below the neck as did not require to be repeated. I took up the heads and hung them on one of the posts of the bridge. I then went on to the wall that surrounded the king's palace. This wall was so high that it was not easy for me to spring over it; and I set to work with the short spear, and dug a hole through it, and got in. I went to the door of the palace and knocked; and the doorkeeper called out, 'Who is there?' 'It is I,' said I. My mother and sister recognised my speech; and my mother called, 'Oh! it is my son; let him in.' I then got in, and they rose to meet me with great joy. I was supplied with food, drink, and a good bed. In the morning breakfast was set before us; and after it I said to my mother and sister that they had better make ready, and go with me. The King of the Red Shield said, 'It shall not be so. I am resolved to marry your mother, and my son is resolved to marry your sister.' 'If you wish to marry my mother, and if your son wishes to marry my sister, let both of you accompany me to my home, and you shall get them there.' The King of the Red Shield said, 'So be it.'

"Ah!" said the big man, "you're in trouble; that story takes a while to tell, but I'll share another one. I left and arrived at the large town of the Red Shield; it was surrounded by a canal, just like the old woman described to me;[183] and there was a drawbridge over the canal. It was nighttime when I got there, and the bridge was up, with the monsters fast asleep. I measured two feet in front of me and a foot behind me on the ground I was standing on, sprang onto the tip of my spear, and just barely reached the spot where the monsters were sleeping; I pulled out my short spear and, trust me, I gave them a blow below the neck that didn't need to be repeated. I took the heads and hung them on one of the bridge posts. Then I moved on to the wall surrounding the king's palace. This wall was so high that it was tough for me to jump over it, so I used my short spear to dig a hole through it and got inside. I went to the palace door and knocked; the doorkeeper called out, 'Who’s there?' 'It’s me,' I replied. My mother and sister recognized my voice, and my mother called out, 'Oh! It’s my son; let him in.' I entered, and they stood up to greet me with great joy. I was given food, drink, and a comfortable bed. In the morning, breakfast was laid out for us; after that, I told my mother and sister that they should get ready to come with me. The King of the Red Shield said, 'That won’t happen. I’ve decided to marry your mother, and my son wants to marry your sister.' 'If you want to marry my mother, and if your son wants to marry my sister, then you both should come with me to my home, and you can have them there.' The King of the Red Shield agreed, 'Alright then.'

The daughter of the King of the Universe.

"We then set off, and came to where my ship was, went on board of it, and sailed home. When we were passing a place where a great battle was going on, I asked the King of the Red Shield what battle it was, and the cause of it.[184] 'Don't you know at all?' said the King of the Red Shield. 'I do not,' said I. The King of the Red Shield said, 'That is the battle for the daughter of the King of the Great Universe, the most beautiful woman in the world; and whoever wins her by his heroism shall get her in marriage. Do you see yonder castle?' 'I do,' said I. 'She is on the top of that castle, and sees from it the hero that wins her,' said the King of the Red Shield. I requested to be put on shore, that I might win her by my swiftness and [185]strength. They put me on shore; and I got a sight of her on the top of the castle. Having measured two feet behind me and a foot before me, I sprang on the end of my spear and on my tiptoes, and reached the top of the castle; and I caught the daughter of the King of the Universe in my arms and flung her over the castle. I was with her and intercepted her before she reached the ground, and I took her away on my shoulder, and set off to the shore as fast as I could, and delivered her to the King of the Red Shield to be put on board the ship. 'Am I not the best warrior that ever sought you?' said I. 'You can jump well' said she, 'but I have not seen any of your prowess.' I turned back to meet the warriors, and attacked them with the short spear, and did not leave a head on a neck of any of them. I then returned, and called to the King of the Red Shield to come in to the shore for me. Pretending not to hear me, he set the sails in order to return home with the daughter of the King of the Great Universe, and marry her. I measured two feet behind me and a foot before me, and sprang on the end of my spear and on my tiptoes and got on board the ship. I then said to the King of the Red Shield, 'What were you going to do? Why did you not wait for me?' 'Oh!' said the king, 'I was only making the ship ready and setting the sails to her before going on shore for you. Do you know what I am thinking of?' 'I do not,' said I. 'It is,' said the King, 'that I will return home with the daughter of the King of the Great Universe, and that you shall go home with your mother and sister.' 'That is not to be the way of it,' said I. 'She whom I have won by my prowess neither you nor any other shall get.'

"We then set off and arrived at my ship, boarded it, and sailed home. As we were passing a place where a major battle was happening, I asked the King of the Red Shield what battle it was and why it was taking place.[184] 'Don't you know at all?' asked the King of the Red Shield. 'I don’t,' I replied. The King said, 'That’s the battle for the daughter of the King of the Great Universe, the most beautiful woman in the world. Whoever proves himself brave enough will win her in marriage. Do you see that castle over there?' 'I do,' I said. 'She’s on the top of that castle, watching for the hero who will win her,' said the King of the Red Shield. I asked to be put ashore so I could try to win her with my speed and strength. They set me down, and I spotted her on top of the castle. After measuring two feet behind me and a foot in front, I jumped off the end of my spear and on my tiptoes, reaching the top of the castle; I caught the daughter of the King of the Universe in my arms and threw her over the castle. I caught her before she hit the ground, took her onto my shoulder, and raced to the shore as fast as I could. I handed her over to the King of the Red Shield to put her on the ship. 'Am I not the best warrior who ever sought you?' I asked. 'You can jump well,' she replied, 'but I haven’t seen any of your true skills.' I turned back to face the warriors and attacked them with my short spear, leaving no one with a head on their neck. I then returned and called out to the King of the Red Shield to come ashore for me. Pretending he didn’t hear me, he adjusted the sails to head home with the daughter of the King of the Great Universe to marry her. I measured two feet behind and a foot before, sprang from the end of my spear, and got back on the ship. I then said to the King of the Red Shield, 'What were you planning to do? Why didn’t you wait for me?' 'Oh!' the king said, 'I was just preparing the ship and setting the sails before going ashore for you. Do you know what I’m thinking?' 'I don’t,' I answered. 'I’m thinking that I’ll return home with the daughter of the King of the Great Universe, and you will go home with your mother and sister,' the King said. 'That’s not happening,' I replied. 'The woman I’ve won by my strength is not for you or anyone else to have.'”

"The king had a red shield, and if he should get it on,[186] no weapon could make an impression on him. He began to put on the red shield, and I struck him with the short spear in the middle of his body, and cut him in two, and threw him overboard. I then struck the son, and swept his head off, and threw him overboard.

"The king had a red shield, and if he put it on,[186] no weapon could harm him. He started to put on the red shield, and I hit him with the short spear in the middle of his body, cutting him in two, and tossed him overboard. Then I struck the son, beheading him, and threw him overboard."

"Stretch out your leg, Kayn, till I put a salve of herbs and healing to it. Salve and binding herb and the poultice are cooling; the worm is channering. Pressure and haste hard bind me, for I must hear Mass in the great church at Rome, and be in Norway before I sleep."

"Stretch out your leg, Kayn, while I apply some herbal salve and healing ointment. The salve, binding herbs, and poultice are soothing; the worm is burrowing. Pressure and urgency are weighing me down because I need to attend Mass in the great church in Rome and be in Norway before I go to sleep."

Kayn Mac Loy said:

Kayn Mac Loy stated:

"May it be no foot to Kayn or a foot to any one after one, or I be Kayn son of Loy, if I stretch out my foot for you to put a salve of herbs and healing on it, till you tell me whether any search was made for the daughter of the King of the Universe."

"May there be no foot to Kayn or to anyone else after me, or I be Kayn son of Loy, if I put out my foot for you to apply a healing herb salve to it, until you tell me if any search was made for the daughter of the King of the Universe."

"Ah! the mischief is upon you," said the big man; "I will tell you another short tale. I came home with my mother and sister, and the daughter of the King of the Universe, and I married the daughter of the King of the Universe. The first son I had I named Machkan-na-skaya-jayrika (son of the red shield). Not long after this a hostile force came to enforce compensation for the King of the Red Shield, and a hostile force came from the King of the Universe to enforce compensation for the daughter of the King of the Universe. I took the daughter of the King of the Universe with me on the one shoulder and Machkan-na-skaya-jayrika on the other, and I went on board the ship and set the sails to her, and I placed the ensign of the King of the Great Universe on the one[187] mast, and that of the King of the Red Shield on the other, and I blew a trumpet, and passed through the midst of them, and I said to them that here was the man, and that if they were going to enforce their claims, this was the time. All the ships that were there chased me; and we set out on the expanse of ocean. My ship would be equalled in speed by but few. One day a thick dark mist came on, and they lost sight of me. It happened that I came to an island called The Wet Mantle. I built a hut there; and another son was born to me, and I called him Son of the Wet Mantle.

"Ah! trouble is here," said the big man; "let me share another quick story. I came home with my mother, sister, and the daughter of the King of the Universe, and I married her. The first son I had, I named Machkan-na-skaya-jayrika (son of the red shield). Not long after, a rival group arrived demanding compensation for the King of the Red Shield, and another group came from the King of the Universe asking for compensation for his daughter. I took her on one shoulder and Machkan-na-skaya-jayrika on the other, boarded my ship, set the sails, and displayed the ensign of the King of the Great Universe on one mast and the King of the Red Shield's on the other. I blew a trumpet, sailed through the midst of them, and told them that this was the man, and if they wanted to enforce their claims, now was the time. All the ships there chased after me; we set out across the ocean. My ship was faster than most. One day, a thick dark mist rolled in, and they lost sight of me. I ended up at an island called The Wet Mantle. I built a hut there, and another son was born to me, whom I named Son of the Wet Mantle."

"I was a long time in that island; but there was enough of fruit, fish, and birds in it. My two sons had grown to be somewhat big. As I was one day out killing birds, I saw a big, big man coming towards the island, and I ran to try if I could get into the house before him. He met me, and caught me, and put me into a bog up to the armpits, and he went into the house, and took out on his shoulder the daughter of the King of the Universe, and passed close to me in order to irritate me the more. The saddest look that I ever gave or ever shall give was that I gave when I saw the daughter of the King of the Universe on the shoulder of another, and could not take her from him. The boys came out where I was; and I bade them bring me the short spear from the house. They dragged the short spear after them, and brought it to me; and I cut the ground around me with it till I got out.

"I was on that island for a long time, but there was plenty of fruit, fish, and birds. My two sons had grown quite a bit. One day while I was out hunting birds, I saw a huge man coming toward the island, so I rushed to try to get back home before he did. He caught up with me and stuffed me into a bog up to my armpits, then went into the house and came out carrying the daughter of the King of the Universe on his shoulder, passing by me just to make me mad. The saddest look I ever gave, or will ever give, was when I saw the daughter of the King of the Universe being carried by someone else, and I couldn’t take her from him. The boys came outside where I was, and I told them to fetch me the short spear from the house. They dragged the short spear back to me, and I used it to cut around myself until I got free."

"I was a long time in the Wet Mantle, even till my two sons grew to be big lads. They asked me one day if I had any thought of going to seek their mother. I told them that I was waiting till they were stronger, and that they[188] should then go with me. They said that they were ready to go with me at any time. I said to them that we had better get the ship ready, and go. They said, 'Let each of us have a ship to himself.' We arranged accordingly; and each went his own way.

"I spent a long time in the Wet Mantle, even until my two sons grew into big boys. One day, they asked me if I planned to go look for their mother. I told them I was waiting until they were stronger and that they[188] should then come with me. They said they were ready to go with me anytime. I suggested we should get the ship ready and leave. They replied, 'Let each of us have our own ship.' So, we made arrangements and each went our own way."

"As I happened one day to be passing close to land I saw a great battle going on. Being under vows never to pass a battle without helping the weaker side, I went on shore, and set to work with the weaker side, and I knocked the head off every one with the short spear. Being tired, I lay myself down among the bodies and fell asleep.

"As I was walking by the land one day, I saw a huge battle happening. Since I had promised to always help the weaker side in a fight, I went ashore and joined them, taking down everyone I could with my short spear. After a while, I got tired, so I lay down among the bodies and fell asleep."

"Stretch out your leg, Kayn, till I put a salve of herbs and healing to it. Salve and binding herb and the poultice are cooling; the worm is channering. Pressure and haste hard bind me, for I must hear Mass in the great church at Rome, and be in Norway before I sleep."

"Stretch out your leg, Kayn, while I apply some herbal salve and healing ointment. The salve, binding herbs, and poultice are cooling; the worm is causing discomfort. Pressure and urgency weigh heavily on me, as I need to attend Mass at the large church in Rome and make it to Norway before I sleep."

Kayn Mac Loy said:

Kayn Mac Loy stated:

"May it be no foot to Kayn or a foot to any one after one, or I be Kayn son of Loy, if I stretch out my foot for you to put a salve of herbs and healing on it, till you tell me if you found the daughter of the King of the Universe, or if you went home, or what happened to you."

"Let it be no trouble for Kayn or anyone else after this, or I’m Kayn, son of Loy. If I put out my foot for you to apply a healing herb salve, you need to tell me if you found the daughter of the King of the Universe, if you went home, or what happened to you."

One eyed giant dragging a ship.

"The mischief is upon you," said the big man; "that tale is long to tell, but I will tell another short tale. When I awoke out of sleep I saw a ship making for the place where I was lying, and a big giant with only one eye dragging it after him: and the ocean reached no higher than his knees. He had a big fishing-rod with a big strong line hanging from it on which was a very big hook. He was throwing the line ashore, and fixing the hook in a body, and lifting[189] it on board, and he continued this work till the ship was loaded with bodies. He fixed the hook once in my clothes; but I was so heavy that the rod could not carry me on board. He had to go on shore himself, and carry me on board in his arms. I was then in a worse plight than I ever was in. The giant set off with the ship, which he dragged after him, and reached a big, precipitous rock, in the face of which he had a large cave: and a damsel as beautiful as I ever saw came out, and stood in the door of the cave. He was handing the bodies to her, and she was taking hold of them and putting them into the cave. As she took hold of each body she said, 'Are you alive?' At last the giant took hold of me, and handed me in to her, and said, 'Keep him apart; he is a large body, and I will have him to breakfast the first day that I go from home.'[190] My best time was not when I heard the giant's sentence upon me. When he had eaten enough of the bodies, his dinner and supper, he lay down to sleep. When he began to snore the damsel came to speak to me; and she told me that she was a king's daughter the giant had stolen away and that she had no way of getting away from him. 'I am now,' she said, 'seven years except two days with him, and there is a drawn sword between us. He dared not come nearer me than that till the seven years should expire.' I said to her, 'Is there no way of killing him?' 'It is not easy to kill him, but we will devise an expedient for killing him,' said she. 'Look at that pointed bar that he uses for roasting the bodies. At dead of night gather the embers of the fire together, and put the bar in the fire till it be red. Go, then, and thrust it into his eye with all your strength, and take care that he does not get hold of you, for if he does he will mince you as small as midges.' I then went and gathered the embers together, and put the bar in the fire, and made it red, and thrust it into his eye; and from the cry that he gave I thought that the rock had split. The giant sprang to his feet and chased me through the cave in order to catch me; and I picked up a stone that lay on the floor of the cave, and pitched it into the sea; and it made a plumping noise. The bar was sticking in his eye all the time. Thinking it was I that had sprung into the sea, he rushed to the mouth of the cave, and the bar struck against the doorpost of the cave, and knocked off his brain-cap. The giant fell down cold and dead, and the damsel and I were seven years and seven days throwing him into the sea in pieces.

"The trouble is upon you," said the big man; "that story is long to tell, but I’ll share a shorter one. When I woke up, I saw a ship heading toward where I was lying, pulled along by a giant with a single eye: the ocean was only as deep as his knees. He had a huge fishing rod with a strong line hanging from it, and a massive hook. He was throwing the line ashore, hooking bodies, and lifting them onto the ship, continuing this until it was loaded with bodies. He snagged my clothes with the hook; but I was so heavy that the rod couldn’t lift me aboard. He had to come ashore and carry me onto the ship himself. I was in a worse situation than I had ever been. The giant then set off with the ship in tow, reaching a large, steep rock that had a big cave in its face: a beautiful girl came out and stood in the cave's doorway. He handed her the bodies, and she took each one and placed it in the cave. As she took hold of each body, she asked, 'Are you alive?' Eventually, the giant handed me to her and said, 'Keep him separate; he’s a big one, and I’ll have him for breakfast the first day I’m away from home.' My best moments weren’t hearing that sentence from the giant. After he had eaten enough of the bodies for dinner and supper, he lay down to sleep. When he started to snore, the girl came to talk to me; she told me she was a king's daughter whom the giant had kidnapped and had no way to escape from him. 'I have been with him,' she said, 'for seven years and two days, and there’s a drawn sword between us. He dares not come closer than that until the seven years are up.' I asked her, 'Is there any way to kill him?' 'It's not easy to kill him, but we can come up with a plan,' she said. 'Look at that pointed iron stick he uses for roasting the bodies. At midnight, gather the embers of the fire, and put the stick in the fire until it’s red. Then go and plunge it into his eye with all your strength, and be careful he doesn’t catch you, or he'll shred you into tiny bits.' So I went and gathered the embers, heated the stick until it was red, and thrust it into his eye; the scream he let out was so loud I thought the rock had split. The giant jumped up and chased me through the cave trying to catch me; I grabbed a stone from the cave floor and threw it into the sea, making a loud splash. The stick was still stuck in his eye. Thinking I had jumped into the sea, he rushed to the cave's entrance, and the stick hit the doorpost, knocking off his brain. The giant collapsed, cold and dead, and the girl and I spent seven years and seven days throwing him in pieces into the sea.

KOISHA KAYN KOISHA KAYN

"I wedded the damsel, and a boy was born to us. After seven years I started forth again.

"I married the girl, and we had a son. After seven years, I set out again."

"I gave her a gold ring, with my name on it, for the boy, and when he was old enough he was sent out to seek me.

"I gave her a gold ring with my name on it for the boy, and when he was old enough, he was sent out to find me."

"I then set off to the place where I fought the battle, and found the short spear where I left it; and I was very pleased that I found it, and that the ship was safe. I sailed a day's distance from that place, and entered a pretty bay that was there, hauled my ship up above the shore, and erected a hut there, in which I slept at night. When I rose next day I saw a ship making straight for the place where I was. When it struck the ground, a big, strong champion came out of it, and hauled it up; and if it did not surpass my ship it was not a whit inferior to it; and I said to him, 'What impertinent fellow are you that has dared to haul up your ship alongside of my ship?' 'I am Machkan-na-skaya-jayrika,' said the champion, 'going to seek the daughter of the King of the Universe for Mac Connachar, son of the King of Lochlann.' I saluted and welcomed him, and said to him, 'I am your father: it is well that you have come.' We passed the night cheerily in the hut.

"I then went to the battlefield and found the short spear where I left it; I was really glad I found it and that the ship was safe. I sailed a day's distance from there and came into a nice bay, pulled my ship up on the shore, and built a hut where I slept at night. The next day, I saw a ship heading straight for where I was. When it landed, a big, strong warrior came out of it and pulled it up; and while it might not have been better than my ship, it was definitely just as good. I said to him, 'Who do you think you are, bringing your ship next to mine?' 'I am Machkan-na-skaya-jayrika,' the warrior replied, 'on a quest for the daughter of the King of the Universe for Mac Connachar, son of the King of Lochlann.' I greeted and welcomed him, saying, 'I am your father; it's good that you've come.' We spent the night happily in the hut."

"When I arose on the following day I saw another ship making straight for the place where I was; and a big, strong hero came out of it, and hauled it up alongside of our ships; and if it did not surpass them it was not a whit inferior to them. 'What impertinent fellow are you that has dared to haul up your ship alongside of our ships?' said I. 'I am,' said he, 'the Son of the Wet Mantle, going to seek the daughter of the King of the Universe for Mac Connachar, son of the King of Lochlann.' 'I am your[192] father, and this is your brother: it is well that you have come,' said I. We passed the night together in the hut, my two sons and I.

"When I got up the next day, I saw another ship heading straight toward me. A big, strong guy emerged from it and docked next to our ships; if it wasn’t better than them, it was certainly not worse. 'Who do you think you are, pulling your ship up next to ours?' I asked. 'I’m the Son of the Wet Mantle, here to find the daughter of the King of the Universe for Mac Connachar, the son of the King of Lochlann,' he replied. 'I’m your[192]father, and this is your brother. It's good that you've come,' I said. We spent the night together in the hut, my two sons and I."

"When I rose next day I saw another ship coming, and making straight for the place where I was. A big, strong champion sprang out of it, and hauled it up alongside of our ships; and if it was not higher than they, it was not lower. I went down where he was, and said to him, 'What impertinent fellow are you that has dared to haul up your ship alongside of our ships?' 'I am the Son of the Wet Mantle,' said he, 'going to seek the daughter of the King of the Universe for Mac Connachar, son of the King of Lochlann. 'Have you any token in proof of that?' said I. 'I have,' said he: 'here is a ring that my mother gave me at my father's request.' I took hold of the ring, and saw my name on it: and the matter was beyond doubt. I said to him, 'I am your father, and here are two half-brothers of yours. We are now stronger for going in quest of the daughter of the King of the Universe. Four piles are stronger than three piles.' We spent that night cheerily and comfortably together in the hut.

"When I got up the next day, I saw another ship approaching, heading straight for where I was. A big, strong guy jumped out and pulled his ship up next to ours; it matched our ships in height. I went down to him and asked, 'Who do you think you are, bringing your ship alongside ours?' 'I’m the Son of the Wet Mantle,' he replied, 'here to find the daughter of the King of the Universe for Mac Connachar, son of the King of Lochlann.' 'Do you have any proof of that?' I asked. 'I do,' he said: 'here’s a ring my mother gave me at my father's request.' I took the ring and saw my name on it; there was no doubt about it. I told him, 'I’m your father, and these are your two half-brothers. Together, we’re stronger in the quest for the daughter of the King of the Universe. Four piles are stronger than three.' We spent that night happily and comfortably together in the hut."

"On the morrow we met a soothsayer, and he spoke to us: 'You are going in quest of the daughter of the King of the Universe. I will tell you where she is: she is with the Son of the Blackbird.

"Tomorrow we met a fortune-teller, and he said to us: 'You are on a quest for the daughter of the King of the Universe. I'll tell you where she is: she is with the Son of the Blackbird."

"Machkan-na-skaya-jayrika then went and called for combat with a hundred fully trained heroes, or the sending out to him of the daughter of the King of the Universe. The hundred went out; and he and they began on each other, and he killed every one of them. The Son of the Wet Mantle called for combat with another hundred, or the[193] sending out of the daughter of the King of the Universe. He killed that hundred with the short spear. The Son of Secret called for combat with another hundred, or the daughter of the King of the Universe. He killed every one of these with the short spear. I then went out to the field, and sounded a challenge on the shield, and made the town tremble. The Son of the Blackbird had not a man to send out: he had to come out himself; and he and I began on each other, and I drew the short spear, and swept his head off. I then went into the castle, and took out the daughter of the King of the Universe. It was thus that it fared with me.

"Machkan-na-skaya-jayrika then called for a battle with a hundred skilled heroes or demanded the daughter of the King of the Universe be sent to him. The hundred heroes stepped forward, and he fought them, defeating every single one. The Son of the Wet Mantle challenged another hundred or requested the daughter of the King of the Universe be sent to him. He took them down with a short spear. The Son of Secret did the same, calling for another hundred or the daughter of the King of the Universe. He also killed all of them with a short spear. I then entered the arena, sounded a challenge on my shield, and made the town shake. The Son of the Blackbird had no one left to send out; he had to face me himself. We fought, and I struck with my short spear, taking his head off. I then went into the castle and brought out the daughter of the King of the Universe. That is how things turned out for me."

"Stretch out your leg, Kayn, till I put a salve of herbs and healing to it. Salve and binding herb and the poultice are cooling; the worm is channering. Pressure and haste hard bind me, for I must hear Mass in the great church at Rome, and be in Norway before I sleep."

"Stretch out your leg, Kayn, while I put some herbal ointment on it. The ointment, binding herbs, and poultice are soothing; the worm is digging in. Pressure and urgency are pulling me, because I need to attend Mass at the big church in Rome and be in Norway before I sleep."

Kayn Mac Loy stretched his leg; and the big man applied to it leaves of herbs and healing; and it was healed. The big man took him ashore from the island, and allowed him to go home to the king.

Kayn Mac Loy stretched out his leg, and the big man applied healing herbs to it, and it got better. The big man brought him back from the island and let him return home to the king.

Thus did O'Cronicert win and lose a wife, and thus befell the Leeching of the leg of Kayn, son of Loy.

Thus did O'Cronicert win and lose a wife, and thus happened the Leeching of the leg of Kayn, son of Loy.


How Fin went to the Kingdom
of the Big Men.

F

in and his men were in the Harbour of the Hill of Howth on a hillock, behind the wind and in front of the sun, where they could see every person, and nobody could see them, when they saw a speck coming from the west. They thought at first it was the blackness of a shower; but when it came nearer, they saw it was a boat. It did not lower sail till it entered the harbour. There were three men in it; one for guide in the bow, one for steering in the stern, and one for the tackle in the centre. They came ashore, and drew it up seven times its own length in dry grey grass, where the scholars of the city could not make it stock for derision or ridicule.

in and his men were at the Harbour of the Hill of Howth, on a small hill, sheltered from the wind and in front of the sun, where they could see everyone, but nobody could see them. They spotted a speck coming from the west. At first, they thought it was a dark cloud signaling rain, but as it got closer, they realized it was a boat. It didn’t lower its sail until it entered the harbor. There were three men in it: one guiding at the bow, one steering at the stern, and one handling the tackle in the center. They came ashore and pulled the boat up seven times its own length onto dry grey grass, where the city's scholars couldn't use it for mockery or ridicule.

They then went up to a lovely green spot, and the first lifted a handful of round pebbles or shingle, and commanded them to become a beautiful house, that no better could be found in Ireland; and this was done. The second one lifted a slab of slate, and commanded it to be slate on the[195] top of the house, that there was not better in Ireland; and this was done. The third one caught a bunch of shavings and commanded them to be pine-wood and timber in the house, that there was not in Ireland better; and this was done.

They then went to a beautiful green area, and the first one picked up a handful of round pebbles or gravel, and told them to turn into a lovely house, the best one you could find in Ireland; and it happened. The second one picked up a slab of slate and instructed it to be the slate on the[195] roof of the house, the finest in Ireland; and it happened. The third one grabbed a bunch of wood shavings and commanded them to become pine wood and beams in the house, the best in Ireland; and it happened.

This caused much wonder to Fin, who went down where the men were, and made inquiries of them, and they answered him. He asked whence they were, or whither they were going. They said, "We are three Heroes whom the King of the Big Men has sent to ask combat of the Fians." He then asked, "What was the reason for doing this?" They said they did not know, but they heard that they were strong men, and they came to ask combat of Heroes from them. "Is Fin at Home?" "He is not." (Great is a man's leaning towards his own life). Fin then put them under crosses and under enchantments, that they were not to move from the place where they were till they saw him again.

This amazed Fin, who went down to where the men were and asked them questions, and they responded. He asked where they were from and where they were headed. They said, "We are three Heroes sent by the King of the Big Men to challenge the Fians to a fight." He then asked, "Why is that?" They said they didn't know, but they had heard that the Fians were strong, so they came to challenge them. "Is Fin at Home?" "He is not." (A man has a strong instinct to look out for himself). Fin then put them under spells and enchantments, making it so they couldn’t leave the spot where they were until they saw him again.

He went away and made ready his coracle, gave its stern to land and prow to sea, hoisted the spotted towering sails against the long, tough, lance-shaped mast, cleaving the billows in the embrace of the wind in whirls, with a soft gentle breeze from the height of the sea-coast, and from the rapid tide of the red rocks, that would take willom from the hill, foliage from the tree, and heather from its stock and roots. Fin was guide in her prow, helm in her stern, and tackle in her middle; and stopping of head or foot he did not make till he reached the Kingdom of the Big Men. He went ashore and drew up his coracle in grey grass. He went up, and a Big Wayfarer met him. Fin asked who he was. "I am," he said, "the Red-haired Coward of the King of the Big Men; and," said he to Fin,[196] "you are the one I am in quest of. Great is my esteem and respect towards you; you are the best maiden I have ever seen; you will yourself make a dwarf for the King, and your dog (this was Bran) a lapdog. It is long since the King has been in want of a dwarf and a lapdog." He took with him Fin; but another Big Man came, and was going to take Fin from him. The two fought; but when they had torn each other's clothes, they left it to Fin to judge. He chose the first one. He took Fin with him to the palace of the King, whose worthies and high nobles assembled to see the little man. The king lifted him upon the palm of his hand, and went three times round the town with Fin upon one palm and Bran upon the other. He made a sleeping-place for him at the end of his own bed. Fin was waiting, watching, and observing everything that was going on about the house. He observed that the King, as soon as night came, rose and went out, and returned no more till morning. This caused him much wonder, and at last he asked the King why he went away every night and left the Queen by herself. "Why," said the King, "do you ask?" "For satisfaction to myself," said Fin; "for it is causing me much wonder." Now the King had a great liking for Fin; he never saw anything that gave him more pleasure than he did; and at last he told him. "There is," he said, "a great Monster who wants my daughter in marriage, and to have half my kingdom to himself; and there is not another man in the kingdom who can meet him but myself; and I must go every night to hold combat with him." "Is there," said Fin, "no man to combat with him but yourself?" "There is not," said the King, "one who will war with him for a single night." "It is a pity,"[197] said Fin, "that this should be called the Kingdom of the Big Men. Is he bigger than yourself?" "Never you mind," said the King. "I will mind," said Fin; "take your rest and sleep to-night, and I shall go to meet him." "Is it you?" said the King; "you would not keep half a stroke against him."

He left and got his coracle ready, pointing its back to the shore and its front to the sea. He raised the patterned, high sails against the long, strong, lance-shaped mast, slicing through the waves with the wind swirling around him, driven by a soft, gentle breeze from the coast and the swift current of the red rocks, which would pull willows from the hills, leaves from the trees, and heather from its roots. Fin was at the front steering, the helm at the back, and the rigging in the middle; and he didn’t stop until he reached the Kingdom of the Big Men. He went ashore and pulled his coracle up onto the grey grass. As he went up, a Big Traveler met him. Fin asked who he was. "I am," he replied, "the Red-haired Coward of the King of the Big Men; and," he said to Fin,[196] "you are the one I'm looking for. I hold you in high regard; you are the most beautiful maiden I have ever seen; you will become a dwarf for the King, and your dog (this was Bran) will be a lapdog. The King has long needed a dwarf and a lapdog." He took Fin with him, but another Big Man came along intending to take Fin away. They fought, and after tearing each other's clothes, they let Fin decide. He chose the first one. He took Fin to the King's palace, where the worthy nobles gathered to see the little man. The king lifted him in his palm and carried him three times around the town, with Fin in one hand and Bran in the other. He made a sleeping place for him at the end of his own bed. Fin was waiting, watching, and observing everything happening in the house. He noticed that as soon as night fell, the King got up and left, returning only by morning. This puzzled him greatly, and eventually, he asked the King why he left every night, leaving the Queen alone. "Why do you ask?" said the King. "For my own satisfaction," said Fin; "it puzzles me." The King was fond of Fin; he had never seen anything that brought him more joy than him, and finally, he revealed the truth. "There is," he said, "a great Monster who wants to marry my daughter and take half of my kingdom; and there is no other man in the kingdom who can fight him except me; I must go every night to battle with him." "Is there," said Fin, "no one else to combat him but you?" "There is not," said the King, "anyone who will fight him for even one night." "It's a shame,"[197] said Fin, "that this is called the Kingdom of the Big Men. Is he larger than you?" "Never you mind," said the King. "I will mind," said Fin; "get some rest and sleep tonight, and I will go to meet him." "Is it you?" said the King; "you wouldn't last even half a stroke against him."

When night came, and all men went to rest, the King was for going away as usual; but Fin at last prevailed upon him to allow himself to go. "I shall combat him," said he, "or else he knows a trick." "I think much," said the King, "of allowing you to go, seeing he gives myself enough to do." "Sleep you soundly to-night," said Fin, "and let me go; if he comes too violently upon me, I shall hasten home."

When night fell and everyone went to sleep, the King wanted to leave as usual, but Fin finally convinced him to let him go. "I’ll fight him," he said, "or he has a trick up his sleeve." "I’m hesitant," said the King, "to let you go since he gives me plenty to deal with." "Just sleep soundly tonight," said Fin, "and let me handle this; if he comes at me too aggressively, I’ll come back quickly."

Fin went and reached the place where the combat was to be. He saw no one before him, and he began to pace backwards and forwards. At last he saw the sea coming in kilns of fire and as a darting serpent, till it came down below where he was. A Huge Monster came up and looked towards him, and from him. "What little speck do I see there?" he said. "It is I," said Fin. "What are you doing here?" "I am a messenger from the King of the Big Men; he is under much sorrow and distress; the Queen has just died, and I have come to ask if you will be so good as to go home to-night without giving trouble to the kingdom." "I shall do that," said he; and he went away with the rough humming of a song in his mouth.

Fin arrived at the place where the battle was supposed to take place. He saw no one in front of him, so he started pacing back and forth. Finally, he saw the sea rolling in like fire and darting like a serpent until it went below where he was. A huge monster emerged and looked at him. "What little speck do I see there?" it asked. "It's me," replied Fin. "What are you doing here?" "I'm a messenger from the King of the Big Men; he is very sad and troubled because the Queen has just died. I've come to ask if you would kindly go home tonight without causing any trouble for the kingdom." "I will do that," the monster said, and it left, humming a rough tune.

Fin went home when the time came, and lay down in his own bed, at the foot of the King's bed. When the King awoke, he cried out in great anxiety, "My kingdom is lost,[198] and my dwarf and my lapdog are killed!" "They are not," said Fin; "I am here yet; and you have got your sleep, a thing you were saying it was rare for you to get." "How," said the King, "did you escape, when you are so little, while he is enough for myself, though I am so big." "Though you," said Fin, "are so big and strong, I am quick and active."

Fin went home when it was time, and lay down in his own bed, at the foot of the King's bed. When the King awoke, he cried out in great distress, "My kingdom is lost,[198] and my dwarf and my lapdog are dead!" "They aren't," said Fin; "I'm still here, and you've gotten some sleep, which you said was rare for you." "How," the King asked, "did you escape, when you are so small, while he is enough for me, even though I'm so big?" "Even though you," Fin replied, "are big and strong, I am quick and agile."

A Huge Monster comes up from the sea.

Next night the King was for going; but Fin told him to take his sleep to-night again. "I shall stand myself in your place, or else a better hero than yonder one must come." "He will kill you," said the King. "I shall take my chance," said Fin.[199]

Next night, the King was ready to leave; but Fin told him to get some sleep again. "I’ll take your place, or a better hero than that one over there has to come." "He’ll kill you," said the King. "I’m willing to take my chances," replied Fin.[199]

He went, and as happened the night before, he saw no one; and he began to pace backwards and forwards. He saw the sea coming in fiery kilns and as a darting serpent; and that Huge Man came up. "Are you here to-night again?" said he. "I am, and this is my errand: when the Queen was being put in the coffin, and the King heard the coffin being nailed, and the joiner's stroke, he broke his heart with pain and grief; and the Parliament has sent me to ask you to go home to-night till they get the King buried." The Monster went this night also, roughly humming a song; and Fin went home when the time came.

He left, and just like the night before, he saw no one; so he started pacing back and forth. He saw the sea coming in with fiery waves and like a darting snake; and then that Huge Man showed up. "Are you here tonight again?" he asked. "I am, and this is why I came: when the Queen was being placed in the coffin, and the King heard the coffin being nailed shut, and the carpenter's hammer, he was overcome with pain and heartache; and the Parliament has sent me to ask you to go home tonight until they bury the King." The Monster left that night too, humming a song roughly, and Fin went home when it was time.

In the morning the King awoke in great anxiety, and called out, "My kingdom is lost, and my dwarf and my lapdog are killed!" and he greatly rejoiced that Fin and Bran were alive, and that he himself got rest, after being so long without sleep.

In the morning, the King woke up feeling very anxious and shouted, "My kingdom is lost, and my dwarf and my lapdog are dead!" He was really glad that Fin and Bran were alive and that he finally got some rest after being sleepless for so long.

Fin went the third night, and things happened as before. There was no one before him, and he took to pacing to and fro. He saw the sea coming till it came down below him: the Big Monster came up; he saw the little black speck, and asked who was there, and what he wanted. "I have come to combat you," said Fin.

Fin went for the third night, and things unfolded the same way as before. There was no one ahead of him, so he started pacing back and forth. He saw the sea approaching until it was just below him: the Big Monster rose up; he spotted the little black dot and asked who was there and what they wanted. "I have come to fight you," said Fin.

Fin and Bran began the combat. Fin was going backwards, and the Huge Man was following. Fin called to Bran, "Are you going to let him kill me?" Bran had a venomous shoe; and he leaped and struck the Huge Man with the venomous shoe on the breast-bone, and took the heart and lungs out of him. Fin drew his sword, Mac-a-Luin, cut off his head, put it on a hempen rope, and went with it to the Palace of the King. He took it into the Kitchen, and put it behind the door. In the morning the[200] servant could not turn it, nor open the door. The King went down; he saw the Huge Mass, caught it by the top of the head, and lifted it, and knew it was the head of the Man who was for so long a time asking combat from him, and keeping him from sleep. "How at all," said he, "has this head come here? Surely it is not my dwarf that has done it." "Why," said Fin, "should he not?"

Fin and Bran started fighting. Fin was retreating, and the Huge Man was chasing him. Fin shouted to Bran, "Are you really going to let him kill me?" Bran had a venomous shoe; he jumped and hit the Huge Man in the chest with it, ripping out his heart and lungs. Fin pulled out his sword, Mac-a-Luin, chopped off the Huge Man's head, tied it to a hemp rope, and took it to the King’s Palace. He brought it into the Kitchen and put it behind the door. In the morning, the[200] servant couldn't turn the handle or open the door. The King came down, saw the Huge body, grabbed it by the top of the head, and lifted it, recognizing it as the head of the Man who had been bothering him for so long and keeping him awake. "How did this head even get here?" he asked. "It can't be my dwarf who did this." "Well," replied Fin, "why shouldn't he?"

Next night the King wanted to go himself to the place of combat; "because," said he, "a bigger one than the former will come to-night, and the kingdom will be destroyed, and you yourself killed; and I shall lose the pleasure I take in having you with me." But Fin went, and that Big Man came, asking vengeance for his son, and to have the kingdom for himself, or equal combat. He and Fin fought; and Fin was going backwards. He spoke to Bran, "Are you going to allow him to kill me?" Bran whined, and went and sat down on the beach. Fin was ever being driven back, and he called out again to Bran. Then Bran jumped and struck the Big Man with the venomous shoe, and took the heart and the lungs out of him. Fin cut the head off, and took it with him, and left it in front of the house. The King awoke in great terror, and cried out, "My kingdom is lost, and my dwarf and my lapdog are killed!" Fin raised himself up and said, "They are not"; and the King's joy was not small when he went out and saw the head that was in front of the house.

Next night, the King wanted to go to the battlefield himself; "because," he said, "a bigger threat than before will come tonight, and the kingdom will be destroyed, and you could be killed; and I would lose the joy of having you with me." But Fin went anyway, and that Big Man showed up, seeking revenge for his son and wanting the kingdom for himself, or a fair fight. He and Fin battled, and Fin was getting pushed back. He called out to Bran, "Are you really just going to let him kill me?" Bran whined and then just sat down on the beach. Fin kept being driven back and called out to Bran again. Finally, Bran jumped up and hit the Big Man with the poisonous shoe, tearing out his heart and lungs. Fin then cut off the Big Man's head, took it with him, and left it in front of the house. The King awoke in a panic and shouted, "My kingdom is lost, and my dwarf and my lapdog are dead!" Fin got up and said, "They’re not." The King was overjoyed when he went outside and saw the head in front of the house.

The next night a Big Hag came ashore, and the tooth in the door of her mouth would make a distaff. She sounded a challenge on her shield: "You killed," she said, "my husband and my son." "I did kill them," said Fin. They[201] fought; and it was worse for Fin to guard himself from the tooth than from the hand of the Big Hag. When she had nearly done for him Bran struck her with the venomous shoe, and killed her as he had done to the rest. Fin took with him the head, and left it in front of the house. The King awoke in great anxiety, and called out, "My kingdom is lost, and my dwarf and my lapdog are killed!" "They are not," said Fin, answering him; and when they went out and saw the head, the King said, "I and my kingdom will have peace ever after this. The mother herself of the brood is killed; but tell me who you are. It was foretold for me that it would be Fin-mac-Coul that would give me relief, and he is only now eighteen years of age. Who are you, then, or what is your name?" "There never stood," said Fin, "on hide of cow or horse, one to whom I would deny my name. I am Fin, the Son of Coul, son of Looach, son of Trein, son of Fin, son of Art, son of the young High King of Erin; and it is time for me now to go home. It has been with much wandering out of my way that I have come to your kingdom; and this is the reason why I have come, that I might find out what injury I have done to you, or the reason why you sent the three heroes to ask combat from me, and bring destruction on my Men." "You never did any injury to me," said the King; "and I ask a thousand pardons. I did not send the heroes to you. It is not the truth they told. They were three men who were courting three fairy women, and these gave them their shirts; and when they have on their shirts, the combat of a hundred men is upon the hand of every one of them. But they must put off the shirts every night, and put them on the backs[202] of chairs; and if the shirts were taken from them they would be next day as weak as other people."

The next night, a Big Hag came ashore, and the tooth in her mouth could make a distaff. She sounded a challenge on her shield: "You killed my husband and my son." "I did kill them," Fin said. They fought, and it was tougher for Fin to defend himself from the tooth than from the Big Hag’s hand. Just when she was about to finish him off, Bran hit her with the venomous shoe and killed her like he had done to the others. Fin took the head and left it in front of the house. The King woke up in great anxiety and shouted, "My kingdom is lost, and my dwarf and my lapdog are dead!" "They are not," Fin replied. When they went outside and saw the head, the King said, "My kingdom will have peace from now on. The mother of the brood is dead; but tell me who you are. It was foretold to me that it would be Fin-mac-Coul who would give me relief, and he is only now eighteen years old. So who are you, or what is your name?" "There has never been anyone," Fin said, "on hide of cow or horse, to whom I would deny my name. I am Fin, the Son of Coul, son of Looach, son of Trein, son of Fin, son of Art, son of the young High King of Erin; and it’s time for me to go home. I have wandered far to come to your kingdom; and the reason I came is to find out what injury I have done to you, or why you sent the three heroes to challenge me and bring destruction to my men." "You never did me any injury," the King said; "I apologize a thousand times. I didn't send the heroes to you. What they told you isn't true. They were three men who were courting three fairy women, and these women gave them their shirts. When they wear their shirts, each of them has the strength of a hundred men. But they must take off the shirts every night and hang them on the backs of chairs; if the shirts are taken from them, they become as weak as everyone else the next day."

Fin got every honour, and all that the King could give him, and when he went away, the King and the Queen and the people went down to the shore to give him their blessing.

Fin received every honor and all that the King could offer him, and when he left, the King, the Queen, and the people went down to the shore to send him off with their blessings.

Fin now went away in his coracle, and was sailing close by the side of the shore, when he saw a young man running and calling out to him. Fin came in close to land with his coracle, and asked what he wanted. "I am," said the young man, "a good servant wanting a master." "What work can you do?" said Fin. "I am," said he, "the best soothsayer that there is." "Jump into the boat then." The soothsayer jumped in, and they went forward.

Fin now paddled away in his coracle, close to the shore, when he spotted a young man running and shouting at him. Fin steered in closer to the land with his coracle and asked what he needed. "I'm," said the young man, "a good servant looking for a master." "What work can you do?" Fin asked. "I'm," he replied, "the best soothsayer there is." "Then jump into the boat." The soothsayer jumped in, and they continued on.

They did not go far when another youth came running. "I am," he said, "a good servant wanting a master." "What work can you do?" said Fin. "I am as good a thief as there is." "Jump into the boat, then"; and Fin took with him this one also. They saw then a third young man running and calling out. They came close to land. "What man are you?" said Fin. "I am," said he, "the best climber that there is. I will take up a hundred pounds on my back in a place where a fly could not stand on a calm summer day." "Jump in"; and this one came in also. "I have my pick of servants now," said Fin; "it cannot be but these will suffice."

They hadn't gotten far when another young man came running up. "I'm a good servant looking for a master," he said. "What skills do you have?" Fin asked. "I'm the best thief around." "Then hop in the boat," Fin said, and he welcomed him aboard as well. Soon, they spotted a third young man running and shouting. They drew closer to shore. "Who are you?" Fin asked. "I'm the best climber there is. I can carry a hundred pounds in a place where a fly couldn’t stand on a calm summer day." "Get in," Fin said, and he joined them. "Now I have my pick of servants," Fin said. "They should be more than enough."

They went; and stop of head or foot they did not make till they reached the Harbour of the Hill of Howth. He asked the soothsayer what the three Big Men were doing. "They are," he said, "after their supper, and making ready for going to bed."[203]

They left and didn't pause for a moment until they arrived at the Harbour of the Hill of Howth. He asked the soothsayer what the three Big Men were up to. "They're just finishing their dinner and getting ready for bed," he replied.[203]

He asked a second time. "They are," he said, "after going to bed; and their shirts are spread on the back of chairs."

He asked again. "They are," he said, "after going to bed; and their shirts are laid out on the backs of chairs."

After a while, Fin asked him again, "What are the Big Men doing now?" "They are," said the soothsayer, "sound asleep." "It would be a good thing if there was now a thief to go and steal the shirts." "I would do that," said the thief, "but the doors are locked, and I cannot get in." "Come," said the climber, "on my back, and I shall put you in." He took him up upon his back to the top of the chimney, and let him down, and he stole the shirts.

After a while, Fin asked him again, "What are the Big Men doing now?" "They are," said the soothsayer, "fast asleep." "It would be great if a thief showed up to steal the shirts." "I'd do that," said the thief, "but the doors are locked, and I can't get in." "Come on," said the climber, "hop on my back, and I’ll lift you in." He carried him on his back to the top of the chimney and let him down, and he stole the shirts.

Fin went where the Fian band was; and in the morning they came to the house where the three Big Men were. They sounded a challenge upon their shields, and asked them to come out to combat.

Fin went to where the Fian band was; and in the morning, they arrived at the house where the three Big Men were. They banged on their shields and challenged them to come out and fight.

They came out. "Many a day," said they, "have we been better for combat than we are to-day," and they confessed to Fin everything as it was. "You were," said Fin, "impertinent, but I will forgive you"; and he made them swear that they would be faithful to himself ever after, and ready in every enterprise he would place before them.[204]

They came out. "We've had better days of battle than today," they said, and they told Fin everything as it was. "You were," said Fin, "disrespectful, but I’ll forgive you"; and he made them promise to be loyal to him from then on and to be prepared for any task he would send their way.[204]


The three wells heads.

How Cormac Mac Art went to Faery.

C

ormac, son of Art, son of Conn of the Hundred Battles, was high King of Ireland, and held his Court at Tara. One day he saw a youth upon the green having in his hand a glittering fairy branch with nine apples of red. And whensoever the branch was shaken, wounded men and women enfeebled by illness would be lulled to sleep by the sound of the very sweet fairy music which those apples uttered, nor could any one upon earth bear in mind any want, woe, or weariness of soul when that branch was shaken for him.

Ormac, son of Art, son of Conn of the Hundred Battles, was the high king of Ireland and held his court at Tara. One day, he spotted a young man on the green holding a sparkling fairy branch with nine red apples. Whenever the branch was shaken, injured men and women weakened by illness would be lulled to sleep by the sweet fairy music produced by the apples, and no one on earth could remember any desire, sorrow, or weariness of spirit when that branch was shaken for them.

"Is that branch thy own?" said Cormac.

"Is that branch yours?" Cormac asked.

"It is indeed mine."

"It's definitely mine."

"Wouldst thou sell it? and what wouldst thou require for it?"[205]

"Would you sell it? And what would you ask for it?"[205]

"Will you give me what I ask?" said the youth.

"Will you give me what I'm asking for?" said the young man.

The king promised, and the youth then claimed his wife, his daughter, and his son. Sorrowful of heart was the king, heaviness of heart filled his wife and children when they learned that they must part from him. But Cormac shook the branch amongst them, and when they heard the soft sweet music of the branch they forgot all care and sorrow and went forth to meet the youth, and he and they took their departure and were seen no more. Loud cries of weeping and mourning were made throughout Erin when this was known: but Cormac shook the branch so that there was no longer any grief or heaviness of heart upon any one.

The king made a promise, and the young man then took his wife, his daughter, and his son. The king felt deep sorrow, and his wife and children were filled with grief when they found out they had to leave him. But Cormac waved the branch among them, and when they heard the soft, sweet music from it, they forgot all their worries and pain, and went to join the young man. They left together and were never seen again. Loud cries of weeping and mourning rang out across Erin when this news spread, but Cormac waved the branch again, and just like that, everyone was free from grief and sorrow.

After a year Cormac said: "It is a year to-day since my wife, my son, and my daughter were taken from me. I will follow them by the same path that they took."

After a year, Cormac said, "It’s been a year today since my wife, my son, and my daughter were taken from me. I will follow them down the same path they took."

Cormac went off, and a dark magical mist rose about him, and he chanced to come upon a wonderful marvellous plain. Many horsemen were there, busy thatching a house with the feathers of foreign birds; when one side was thatched they would go and seek more, and when they returned not a feather was on the roof. Cormac gazed at them for a while and then went forward.

Cormac walked away, and a dark magical mist surrounded him, and he happened upon an amazing plain. There were many horsemen there, busy thatching a house with feathers from exotic birds; when one side was finished, they would go out to find more, and when they came back, there wouldn’t be a single feather on the roof. Cormac watched them for a bit and then moved on.

Again, he saw a youth dragging up trees to make a fire; but before he could find a second tree the first one would be burnt, and it seemed to Cormac that his labour would never end.

Again, he saw a young guy pulling up trees to make a fire; but before he could find a second tree, the first one would be burnt, and it felt to Cormac like his work would never be over.

Cormac journeyed onwards until he saw three immense wells on the border of the plain, and on each well was a head. From out the mouth of the first head there flowed two streams, into it there flowed one; the second head had[206] a stream flowing out of and another stream into its mouth, whilst three streams were flowing from the mouth of the third head. Great wonder seized Cormac, and he said: "I will stay and gaze upon these wells, for I should find no man to tell me your story." With that he set onwards till he came to a house in the middle of a field. He entered and greeted the inmates. There sat within a tall couple clad in many-hued garments, and they greeted the king, and bade him welcome for the night.

Cormac continued on his journey until he spotted three huge wells at the edge of the plain, and each well had a head on top. From the mouth of the first head, two streams flowed out, while one stream flowed into it; the second head had [206] one stream going out and another stream coming in, while three streams flowed from the mouth of the third head. Cormac was filled with great wonder and said, "I’ll stay and look at these wells, as I won’t find anyone to tell me your story." With that, he continued until he arrived at a house in the middle of a field. He entered and greeted the residents. Inside sat a tall couple dressed in colorful clothes, and they welcomed the king, inviting him to stay for the night.

Then the wife bade her husband seek food, and he arose and returned with a huge wild boar upon his back and a log in his hand. He cast down the swine and the log upon the floor, and said: "There is meat; cook it for yourselves."

Then the wife urged her husband to go find food, and he got up and came back with a massive wild boar on his back and a log in his hand. He dropped the boar and the log on the floor and said, "Here’s some meat; cook it for yourselves."

"How can I do that?" said Cormac.

"How can I do that?" Cormac asked.

"I will teach you," said the youth. "Split this great log, make four pieces of it, and make four quarters of the hog; put a log under each quarter; tell a true story, and the meat will be cooked."

"I'll teach you," said the young man. "Split this big log, cut it into four pieces, and make four quarters of the pig; place a log under each quarter; tell a true story, and the meat will be cooked."

"Tell the first story yourself," said Cormac.

"Why don't you tell the first story yourself?" Cormac said.

"Seven pigs I have of the same kind as the one I brought, and I could feed the world with them. For if a pig is killed I have but to put its bones into the stye again, and it will be found alive the next morning."

"Seven pigs I have that are just like the one I brought, and I could feed the world with them. If one pig is killed, all I have to do is put its bones back in the pen, and it'll be alive again by morning."

The story was true, and a quarter of the pig was cooked.

The story was true, and a quarter of the pig was roasted.

Then Cormac begged the woman of the house to tell a story.

Then Cormac asked the woman of the house to share a story.

"I have seven white cows, and they fill seven cauldrons with milk every day, and I give my word that they yield as much milk as would satisfy the men of the whole world if they were out on yonder plain drinking it."[207]

"I have seven white cows, and they fill seven cauldrons with milk every day. I promise that they produce enough milk to satisfy everyone in the world if they were out on that plain drinking it."[207]

That story was true, and a second quarter of the pig was cooked.

That story was true, and a second quarter of the pig was cooked.

Cormac was bidden now to tell a story for his quarter, and he told how he was upon a search for his wife, his son and his daughter that had been borne away from him a year before by a youth with a fairy branch.

Cormac was now asked to tell a story for his quarter, and he shared how he was on a quest to find his wife, son, and daughter who had been taken from him a year earlier by a young man with a fairy branch.

"If what thou sayest be true," said the man of the house, "thou art indeed Cormac, son of Art, son of Conn of the Hundred Battles."

"If what you’re saying is true," said the man of the house, "you are indeed Cormac, son of Art, son of Conn of the Hundred Battles."

"Truly I am," quoth Cormac.

"Really, I am," said Cormac.

That story was true, and a quarter of the pig was cooked.

That story was true, and a quarter of the pig was cooked.

"Eat thy meal now," said the man of the house.

"Eat your meal now," said the man of the house.

"I never ate before," said Cormac, "having only two people in my company."

"I never ate before," said Cormac, "since I only had two people with me."

"Wouldst thou eat it with three others?"

"Would you eat it with three other people?"

"If they were dear to me, I would," said Cormac.

"If they mattered to me, I would," said Cormac.

Then the door opened, and there entered the wife and children of Cormac: great was his joy and his exultation.

Then the door opened, and Cormac's wife and kids walked in: he was filled with joy and excitement.

Then Manannan mac Lir, lord of the fairy Cavalcade, appeared before him in his own true form, and said thus:

Then Manannan mac Lir, lord of the fairy Cavalcade, appeared before him in his true form and said:

"I it was, Cormac, who bore away these three from thee. I it was who gave thee this branch, all that I might bring thee here. Eat now and drink."

"I was the one, Cormac, who took these three from you. I was the one who gave you this branch, so I could bring you here. Eat now and drink."

"I would do so," said Cormac, "could I learn the meaning of the wonders I saw to-day."

"I would do that," Cormac said, "if I could understand the meaning of the wonders I saw today."

"Thou shalt learn them," said Manannan. "The horsemen thatching the roof with feathers are a likeness of people[208] who go forth into the world to seek riches and fortune; when they return their houses are bare, and so they go on for ever. The young man dragging up the trees to make a fire is a likeness of those who labour for others: much trouble they have, but they never warm themselves at the fire. The three heads in the wells are three kinds of men. Some there are who give freely when they get freely; some who give freely though they get little; some who get much and give little, and they are the worst of the three, Cormac," said Manannan.

"You will learn them," said Manannan. "The horsemen thatch the roof with feathers, representing people[208] who venture into the world to seek wealth and success; when they return, their homes are empty, and this cycle goes on forever. The young man hauling trees to make a fire symbolizes those who work for others: they face a lot of struggles but never get to enjoy the warmth of the fire themselves. The three heads in the wells represent three types of men. Some give freely when they receive freely; some give freely even when they receive little; and some receive a lot but give little, and they are the worst of the three, Cormac," said Manannan.

After that Cormac and his wife and his children sat down, and a table-cloth was spread before them.

After that, Cormac, his wife, and their children sat down, and a tablecloth was spread out in front of them.

"That is a very precious thing before thee," said Manannan, "there is no food however delicate that shall be asked of it but it shall be had without doubt."

"That is something very special in your presence," said Manannan, "there is no food, no matter how fine, that you ask for it that you won't receive without a doubt."

"That is well," quoth Cormac.

"That's good," said Cormac.

After that Manannan thrust his hand into his girdle and brought out a goblet and set it upon his palm. "This cup has this virtue," said he, "that when a false story is told before it, it makes four pieces of it, and when a true story is related it is made whole again."

After that, Manannan reached into his belt and pulled out a goblet, setting it in his palm. "This cup has a special quality," he said, "that when a lie is spoken before it, it breaks into four pieces, and when the truth is told, it gets put back together."

"Those are very precious things you have, Manannan," said the king.

"Those are really valuable things you have, Manannan," said the king.

"They shall all be thine," said Manannan, "the goblet, the branch and the tablecloth."

"They will all be yours," said Manannan, "the goblet, the branch, and the tablecloth."

Then they ate their meal, and that meal was good, for they could not think of any meat but they got it upon the table-cloth, nor of any drink but they got it in the cup. Great thanks did they give to Manannan.

Then they had their meal, and it was delicious, for they could think of no meat except what was on the tablecloth, nor any drink except what was in the cup. They expressed their gratitude to Manannan.

When they had eaten their meal a couch was prepared for them and they laid down to slumber and sweet sleep.[209]

After they finished their meal, a couch was set up for them, and they lay down to sleep peacefully.[209]

Where they rose on the morrow morn was in Tara of the kings, and by their side were tablecloth, cup, and branch.

Where they woke the next morning was in Tara of the kings, and beside them were a tablecloth, a cup, and a branch.

Thus did Cormac fare at the Court of Manannan, and this is how he got the fairy branch.

Thus did Cormac fare at the Court of Manannan, and this is how he got the fairy branch.


The Ridere of Riddles.

T

here was a king once, and he married a great lady, and she departed on the birth of her first son. And a little after this the king married another wife, and she too had a son. The two lads grew up tall and strong. Then it struck the queen that it was not her son who would come into the kingdom; and she set it before her that she would poison the eldest son. And so she sent advice to the cooks that they should put poison in the drink of the heir; but as luck was in it, the youngest brother heard them, and he told his brother not to take the draught, nor to drink it at all; and so he did. But the queen wondered that the lad was not dead; and she thought that there was not enough of poison in the drink, and she asked the cook to put in more on the second night. It was thus they did: and when the cook made up the drink, she said that he would not be long alive after this draught. But his brother heard this also, and told him likewise. The eldest thought he would put the draught into a little bottle, and he said to his brother—"If I stay in[211] this house I have no doubt she will do for me some way or other, and the quicker I leave the house the better. I will take the world for my pillow, and there is no knowing what fortune will be on me." His brother said that he would go with him, and they took themselves off to the stable, and they put saddles on two horses and they took their soles out of that.

There was once a king who married a great lady, but she left shortly after giving birth to their first son. Later, the king married another woman, and she also had a son. The two boys grew up tall and strong. Then the queen realized that it was not her son who would inherit the kingdom, and she decided to poison the older son. She instructed the cooks to add poison to the heir's drink, but by chance, the younger brother overheard them and warned his brother not to drink it at all, which he followed. The queen was puzzled that the boy was still alive, thinking there wasn’t enough poison in the drink, so she asked the cook to add more on the second night. They did as she requested, and when the cook prepared the drink, she said he wouldn’t live long after taking it. The older brother heard this too and was told by his brother. He decided to store the poison in a small bottle and said to his brother, “If I stay in this house, I have no doubt she will find a way to get rid of me, and the sooner I leave, the better. I will take the world as my pillow, and who knows what fortune awaits me.” His brother said he would go with him, so they went to the stable, saddled two horses, and took off from there.

They had not gone very far from the house when the eldest one said—"There is no knowing if poison was in the drink at all, though we went away. Try it in the horse's ear and we shall see." The horse did not go far before he fell. "That was only a rattle-bones of a horse anyway," said the eldest one, and they got up together on the other horse, and so they went forwards. "But," said he, "I can scarce believe that there is any poison in the drink; let's try it on this horse." That he did, and they went not far when the horse fell cold dead. They thought they'd take the hide off him, and that it would keep them warm at night which was close at hand. In the morning when they woke they saw twelve ravens come and light on the carcase of the horse, and they were not long there when they fell down dead.

They hadn't traveled far from the house when the oldest said, "We don't know if there was poison in the drink at all, even after we left. Let's try it on the horse's ear and see." The horse didn't go far before it collapsed. "That was just a useless horse anyway," said the oldest one, and they both got on the other horse and continued on. "But," he said, "I can hardly believe there’s any poison in the drink; let’s try it on this horse." So he did, and it wasn't long before the horse dropped dead. They figured they’d skin it and use its hide to keep warm at night since it was getting close to dark. The next morning, when they woke up, they saw twelve ravens land on the horse’s carcass, and it wasn't long before they fell dead too.

They went and lifted the ravens, and they took them with them, and the first town they reached they gave the ravens to a baker, and they asked him to make a dozen pies of the ravens. They took the pies with them, and they went forward on their journey. About the mouth of night, and when they were in a great thick wood, there came four and twenty robbers who bade them to deliver up their purses; but they said that they had no purse, but only a little food which they were carrying with them. "Good is[212] even meat!" said the robbers, and they began to eat it, but had not eaten much when they fell hither and thither, all stone dead. When they saw that the robbers were dead they ransacked their pockets, and got much gold and silver. They went forward till they reached the Knight of Riddles.

They went and grabbed the ravens, taking them along, and when they reached the first town, they handed the ravens over to a baker, asking him to make a dozen pies out of them. They took the pies with them and continued on their journey. As night fell and they were deep in a thick forest, twenty-four robbers approached them, demanding they hand over their purses. They replied that they didn’t have any money, just a bit of food they were carrying. "Good enough for a meal!" said the robbers, and they started eating the food. But before long, they collapsed and died right there. Once they realized the robbers were dead, they searched their pockets and found plenty of gold and silver. They continued on until they reached the Knight of Riddles.

The house of the Knight of Riddles was in the finest place in that country, and if his house was pretty, his daughter was prettier, and she had twelve maidens with her only less fair than she. Her like was not on the surface of the world, altogether so handsome was she; and no one would get her to marry but the man who could put a question to her father that he could not solve. The brothers thought that they would go and try to put a question to him; and the youngest was to stand in place of gillie to the elder brother. They reached the house of the Knight of Riddles and this was the question they put to him—"One killed two, and two killed twelve, and twelve killed four and twenty, and two got out of it"; and they were to be kept in great majesty and high honour till he should solve the riddle.

The Knight of Riddles lived in the best spot in the land, and while his house was beautiful, his daughter was even more stunning. She had twelve maidens with her who were almost as lovely as she was. There was no one like her in the whole world; she was incredibly beautiful. No one could marry her unless they posed a question to her father that he couldn’t answer. The brothers decided to try and challenge him with a question, and the youngest would act as a servant to the older brother. They arrived at the Knight of Riddles' house, and here’s the question they asked him: "One killed two, and two killed twelve, and twelve killed four and twenty, and two got out of it." They were to be treated with great respect and honor until he solved the riddle.

They were thus a while with the Ridere, and try as he might he could not guess the riddle. On a day of days came one of the maidens who were with the knight's daughter to the gillie, and asked him to tell her the question. He took her plaid from her and let her go, but he told her nothing. The same thing happened to the twelve maidens, day after day, and the gillie said to the last one that no creature had the answer to the riddle but his master down below. One day after this came the knight's daughter to the eldest brother, and looking her finest and[213] handsomest, and she asked him to tell her the question. And now there was no refusing her, and he told her, but he kept her plaid. The Knight of Riddles sent for him, and he gave him the answer of the riddle. And the knight said that he had two choices: to lose his head, or to be set adrift in a crazy boat without food or drink, without oar or scoop. The elder brother spoke, and he said—"I have another riddle to put to thee before all these things happen." "Say on," said the knight. "Myself and my gillie were one day in the forest shooting. My gillie fired at a hare, and she fell, and he took her skin off, and let her go; and so he did to twelve, he took their skins off and let them go. And at last came a great fine hare, and I myself fired at her, and I took her skin off, and I let her go." "Indeed thy riddle is not hard to solve, my lad," said the knight, and he knew the lad knew he had not really guessed the riddle, but had been told the answer. So he gave him his daughter to wife, to make him hold his peace, and they made a great hearty wedding that lasted a day and a year. The youngest one went home now that his brother had got so well on his way, and the eldest brother gave him every right over the kingdom that was at home.

They were with the Ridere for a while, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't guess the riddle. One day, one of the maidens who served the knight's daughter approached the gillie and asked him to reveal the question. He took her plaid and let her leave, but he told her nothing. The same thing happened to the twelve maidens, day after day, and the gillie told the last one that no one had the answer to the riddle except for his master down below. One day after that, the knight's daughter came to the eldest brother, looking her best and most beautiful, and she asked him to tell her the question. This time, he couldn't refuse her, so he told her, but he kept her plaid. The Knight of Riddles summoned him, and he revealed the answer to the riddle. The knight said he had two options: to lose his head or to be cast adrift on a crazy boat without food or drink, without oars or a scoop. The elder brother spoke up and said, “I have another riddle to ask you before any of those things happen.” “Go ahead,” said the knight. “My gillie and I were once in the forest hunting. My gillie shot at a hare, and it fell. He skinned it and let it go; he did the same with twelve hares, skinned them, and let them go. Then a great, beautiful hare came along, and I shot at her, skinned her, and let her go.” “Your riddle isn’t hard to solve, my boy,” said the knight, realizing the boy knew he hadn’t really guessed the riddle, but had been told the answer. So, to keep him quiet, he gave him his daughter as a wife, and they threw a big, joyful wedding that lasted a day and a year. The youngest brother went home now that his brother was doing so well, and the eldest brother gave him every right to the kingdom that was at home.

Now there were near the march of the kingdom of the Knight of Riddles three giants, and they were always murdering and slaying some of the knight's people, and taking spoil from them. On a day of days the Knight of Riddles said to his son-in-law, that if the spirit of a man were in him, he would go to kill the giants, as they were always bringing such losses on the country. Well, so it was, he went and he met the giants, and he came home with the three giants' heads, and he threw them at the knight's feet.[214] "Thou art an able lad doubtless, and thy name hereafter is the Hero of the White Shield." The name of the Hero of the White Shield went far and near.

Now, near the borders of the kingdom of the Knight of Riddles, there were three giants who constantly killed his people and took their belongings. One day, the Knight of Riddles told his son-in-law that if he had any courage, he should go and kill the giants since they were causing so much trouble for the land. So he did just that; he faced the giants and returned home with their three heads, which he threw at the knight's feet. [214] "You are certainly a capable young man, and from now on, you will be known as the Hero of the White Shield." The name of the Hero of the White Shield spread far and wide.

The Hero of the White Shield falls back into the river.

Meanwhile the brother of the Hero of the White Shield had wandered afar in many countries, and after long years had come to the land of the giants where the Hero of the White Shield was now dwelling, and the knight's daughter [215]with him. His brother came and he asked to make a covrag or fight as a bull with him. The men began at each other, and they took to wrestling from morning till evening. At last and at length, when they were tired, weak, and spent, the Hero of the White Shield jumped over a great rampart, and he asked the stranger to meet him in the morning. This leap put the other to shame, and he said to him, "Well may it be that thou wilt not be so supple about this time to-morrow." The young brother now went to a poor little bothy that was near to the house of the Hero of the White Shield, tired and drowsy, and in the morning they dared the fight again. And the Hero of the White Shield began to go back, till he went backwards into a river. "There must be some of my blood in thee before that was done to me." "Of what blood art thou?" said the youngest. "'Tis I am son of Ardan, great King of the Albann." "'Tis I am thy brother." It was now they knew each other. They gave luck and welcome to each other, and the Hero of the White Shield now took him into the palace, and she it was that was pleased to see him—the knight's daughter. He stayed a while with them, and after that he thought that he would go home to his own kingdom; and when he was going past a great palace that was there he saw twelve men playing at shinny over against the palace. He thought he would go for a while and play shinny with them; but they were not long playing shinny when they fell out, and the weakest of them caught him and shook him as he would a child. He thought it was no use for him to lift a hand amongst these twelve worthies, and he asked them to whom they were sons. They said they were children of the one father, the brother of the Hero of the White Shield, who had not been heard of for[216] many years. "I am your father," said he; and he asked them if their mother was alive. They said that she was. He went with them till he found the mother, and he took her home with him and the twelve sons; and I don't know but that his seed are kings on Alba till this very day.

Meanwhile, the brother of the Hero of the White Shield had traveled widely in many lands, and after many years, he arrived in the land of the giants where the Hero of the White Shield was living, along with the knight's daughter [215]. His brother approached and challenged him to a match or a contest like a bullfight. The two men wrestled from morning till evening. Finally, when they were exhausted, the Hero of the White Shield jumped over a tall rampart, asking the stranger to meet him again in the morning. This feat embarrassed the other man, who remarked, "Tomorrow, you might not be so agile." The young brother then went to a small hut near the Hero of the White Shield's house, feeling tired and sleepy, and they renewed their challenge the next morning. The Hero of the White Shield stepped back and ended up falling into a river. "You must have some of my blood in you for that to happen." "What blood are you from?" asked the younger brother. "I am the son of Ardan, the great King of the Albann." "I am your brother." It was then they recognized each other. They exchanged greetings and goodwill, and the Hero of the White Shield welcomed him into the palace, where the knight's daughter was happy to see him. He stayed with them for a while, but then decided to return to his own kingdom. As he passed a grand palace, he noticed twelve men playing shinny in front of it. He thought he would join them for a bit, but soon they began to quarrel, and the weakest among them tossed him around like a child. Realizing it was pointless to fight with these twelve men, he asked them who their father was. They replied they were the sons of the one father, the brother of the Hero of the White Shield, who hadn’t been heard from in many years. "I am your father," he said, and inquired if their mother was alive. They confirmed she was. He went with them to find their mother, took her home with him along with the twelve sons, and I wouldn't be surprised if his descendants are still kings in Alba to this very day.


The Tail.

T

here was a shepherd once who went out to the hill to look after his sheep. It was misty and cold, and he had much trouble to find them. At last he had them all but one; and after much searching he found that one too in a peat hag, half drowned; so he took off his plaid, and bent down and took hold of the sheep's tail, and he pulled! The sheep was heavy with water, and he could not lift her, so he took off his coat and he pulled!! but it was too much for him, so he spit on his hands, and took a good hold of the tail and he pulled!! and the tail broke! and if it had not been for that this tale would have been a great deal longer.

There was a shepherd who went out to the hill to look after his sheep. It was misty and cold, and he had a hard time finding them. Finally, he had all of them except one; after searching a lot, he found that one too in a peat bog, half-drowned. So, he took off his blanket, bent down, grabbed the sheep's tail, and he pulled! The sheep was heavy with water, and he couldn’t lift her, so he took off his coat and he pulled!! but it was too much for him, so he spat on his hands, got a good grip on the tail, and he pulled!! but the tail broke! And if it hadn’t been for that, this story would have been a lot longer.

Holding the broken tail.

MAN OR WOMAN, BOY OR GIRL, THAT READS WHAT FOLLOWS 3 TIMES SHALL FALL ASLEEP AN HUNDRED YEARS. JOHN D. BATTEN DREW THIS: AUG. 19th, 1891 GOOD-NIGHT

Notes and References.

I have scarcely anything to add to the general account of the collection of Celtic Fairy Tales which I gave in the predecessor to this volume, pages 237-42. Since the appearance of that volume in 1891, the publication of such tales has gone on apace. Mr. Curtin has published in the New York Sun no less than fifty more Irish fairy tales, one of which he has been good enough to place at my disposal for the present volume. Mr. Larminie has published with Mr. E. Stock a volume of West Irish Fairy Tales, of which I have also the privilege of presenting a specimen. A slight volume of Welsh Fairy Tales, published by Mr. Nutt, and a few fairy anecdotes contained in the Prize Essay on Welsh Folk-lore by the Rev. Mr. Evans, sum up Cambria's contribution to our subject during the past three years. The fifth volume of the Waifs and Strays of Celtic Tradition, just about to appear at the moment of writing, is the sole addition to Celtic Fairy Tales from the country of J. F. Campbell. Taken altogether, something like a hundred previously unpublished tales from Celtdom have been rendered accessible to the world since I last wrote, a by no means insignificant outcome in three years. It is at any rate clear, that the only considerable addition to our folk-lore knowledge in these isles must come from the Gaelic area. The time of harvest can be but short; may the workers be many, willing, and capable.

I don’t have much to add to the overview of the collection of Celtic Fairy Tales that I shared in the previous volume, pages 237-42. Since that volume was released in 1891, the publication of these tales has picked up speed. Mr. Curtin has published at least fifty more Irish fairy tales in the New York Sun, and he has kindly provided me with one for this volume. Mr. Larminie has released a book of West Irish Fairy Tales with Mr. E. Stock, from which I’m also able to share a sample. A small collection of Welsh Fairy Tales published by Mr. Nutt and a few fairy anecdotes in the Prize Essay on Welsh Folk-lore by Rev. Mr. Evans complete Cambria’s contributions to our topic over the last three years. The fifth volume of the Waifs and Strays of Celtic Tradition, which is about to be released as I write this, is the only new addition to Celtic Fairy Tales from J. F. Campbell's homeland. In total, around a hundred previously unpublished tales from Celtic regions have become available since my last writing, which is quite a significant result in three years. It’s clear that the main additions to our folk-lore knowledge in these islands will come from the Gaelic area. The time for harvesting this knowledge can be short, so may there be many willing and capable workers.

XXVII. THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR.

XXVII. THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR.

Sources.—Abridged from the text and translation published by the Society for the Preservation of the Irish Language in 1883. This merely follows the text and version given by Professor O'Curry in Atlantis, iv. He used three Dublin MSS., none of them, however, of[220] earlier date than the eighteenth century. Dr. Joyce gives a free paraphrase in his Old Celtic Romances.

Sources.—Abridged from the text and translation published by the Society for the Preservation of the Irish Language in 1883. This follows the text and version provided by Professor O'Curry in Atlantis, iv. He used three Dublin manuscripts, none of which are dated earlier than the eighteenth century. Dr. Joyce offers a free paraphrase in his Old Celtic Romances.

Parallels.—For "Jealous Stepmother," see the bibliographical references in the list of incidents at the end of my paper on the "Science of Folk-tales" in the Transactions of the Folk-lore Congress, sub voce. Add Miss Roalfe Cox in Folk-lore Journal, vii. app. 37; also the same list sub voce "Swan Maiden Transformation." In modern Irish literature Griffin has included the tale in his Tales of the Jury-room, and Tom Moore's "Song of Fiounala" beginning "Silent, O Moyle" is founded upon it.

Parallels.—For "Jealous Stepmother," check the bibliographical references in the list of incidents at the end of my paper on the "Science of Folk-tales" in the Transactions of the Folk-lore Congress, sub voce. Also, include Miss Roalfe Cox in the Folk-lore Journal, vii. app. 37; and the same list sub voce "Swan Maiden Transformation." In modern Irish literature, Griffin has included the tale in his Tales of the Jury-room, and Tom Moore's "Song of Fiounala," which starts with "Silent, O Moyle," is based on it.

Remarks.—The "Fate of the Children of Lir" is always referred to along with "The Story of Deirdre" (cf. the Celtic Fairy Tales, ix.), and the "Children of Tuireann" as one of the Three Sorrowful Tales of Erin. But there is no evidence of equal antiquity to the other two stories, of which one is as old as the eleventh century. From the interspersed verse O'Curry concluded, however, that the story was at least of considerable antiquity, and the references to the unknown Saint Mochaomhog confirm his impression. The Hill of the White Field is near Newton Hannton, in the county of Armagh. The Lake of the Red Eye is Lough Derg, in the Shannon above Killaloe.

Remarks.—The "Fate of the Children of Lir" is often mentioned alongside "The Story of Deirdre" (cf. the Celtic Fairy Tales, ix.) and the "Children of Tuireann" as one of the Three Sorrowful Tales of Erin. However, there is no evidence that this story is as old as the other two, one of which dates back to the eleventh century. From the interspersed verse, O'Curry concluded that the story must be of significant age, and the mentions of the unknown Saint Mochaomhog support his view. The Hill of the White Field is located near Newton Hannton, in County Armagh. The Lake of the Red Eye refers to Lough Derg, in the Shannon above Killaloe.

Fingula is Fair Shoulder. The tradition that swans are inviolable is still extant in Ireland. A man named Connor Griffin killed eleven swans: he had previously been a prosperous man, and shortly afterwards his son was drowned in the Shannon, his goods were lost, and his wife died (Children of Lir, Dublin edit., note, p. 87). In County Mayo it is believed that the souls of pure virgins are after death enshrined in the forms of swans; if anybody injures them, it is thought he will die within a year (Walter's Natural History of the Birds of Ireland, pp. 94-5). Mr. Gomme concludes from this that the swan was at one time a British totem (Arch. Rev., iii. 226-7).

Fingula is Fair Shoulder. The belief that swans are sacred still exists in Ireland. A man named Connor Griffin killed eleven swans: he had been prosperous before, and soon after, his son drowned in the Shannon, he lost his possessions, and his wife passed away (Children of Lir, Dublin edit., note, p. 87). In County Mayo, people think that the souls of pure virgins, after death, inhabit the forms of swans; if anyone harms them, it is believed they will die within a year (Walter's Natural History of the Birds of Ireland, pp. 94-5). Mr. Gomme concludes from this that the swan was once a totem in Britain (Arch. Rev., iii. 226-7).

At first sight the tale seems little more than an argument against the Bill for Marriage with a Deceased Wife's Sister, but the plaintive lays of Fingula, the touching detail of the swans flying over the desolate hill and White Field, give a touch of Celtic glamour to the whole story. There is probably also a deep religious significance implied in the fact that the wicked Aunt Stepmother's spell is broken when the transformed Children of Lir come across the first Christian they meet.

At first glance, the story appears to be just an argument against the Bill for Marriage with a Deceased Wife's Sister, but the sorrowful songs of Fingula and the moving scene of the swans flying over the lonely hill and White Field add a layer of Celtic charm to the entire tale. There's likely a deeper religious meaning as well in the fact that the wicked Aunt Stepmother's curse is lifted when the transformed Children of Lir encounter the first Christian they come across.

Mr. Nutt has kindly communicated the following remarks on this tale:—

Mr. Nutt has generously shared the following thoughts on this story:—

The Fate of the Children of Lir belongs formally to the so-called[221] mythological cycle, the personages of which are the Tuatha de Danann. The Irish annalists of the 10th-11th centuries described these as members of one of the races which possessed Ireland in pre-Christian times before the coming of the Milesians. But even in the most strongly euhemerised accounts the mythic nature of these beings is apparent, and most modern scholars are agreed that they are in fact the members of a Pagan Irish Pantheon. They live on to this very day in Irish folk-belief as chiefs and rulers of the fairies.

The Fate of the Children of Lir is officially part of the so-called[221] mythological cycle, featuring the Tuatha de Danann. The Irish historians of the 10th and 11th centuries described them as members of one of the races that inhabited Ireland in pre-Christian times, before the arrival of the Milesians. However, even in the most heavily euhemerized accounts, the mythical nature of these beings is clear, and most modern scholars agree that they are actually part of a Pagan Irish Pantheon. They continue to exist today in Irish folk beliefs as leaders and rulers of the fairies.

The MS. evidence for some of the stories concerning the Tuatha de Danann is as old as that for the oldest heroic cycle (the Ultonian of Conchobar and Cuchulainn). But the Tuatha de Danann legends have retained throughout Irish literature greater plasticity and vitality than those of the Ultonian cycle, and many stories are not older in their present state than the 14th and 15th centuries. This is probably the case with the present story. The oldest known MS. only goes back to 1718, but this and the MS. of 1721, used by O'Curry for his edition, are certainly copied from much older MSS.

The manuscript evidence for some of the stories about the Tuatha de Danann is as old as that for the oldest heroic cycle (the Ultonian of Conchobar and Cuchulainn). However, the Tuatha de Danann legends have maintained greater flexibility and liveliness throughout Irish literature compared to those of the Ultonian cycle, and many stories in their current form are not older than the 14th and 15th centuries. This is likely true for the current story. The oldest known manuscript dates back to 1718, but this and the manuscript from 1721, which O'Curry used for his edition, are definitely copied from much older manuscripts.

The interesting question for storiologists is whether the themes of the story—the swan-metamorphosis consequent upon the stepmother's jealousy, and the protecting rôle assigned to the sister—are of old native or of recent imported nature. In support of the first hypothesis, it may be noted that the theme of stepmotherly jealousy was current in Ireland in the 10th century at the latest, as it is woven into the saga of the Destruction of Daderga's Fort (see my article "Folk-lore," ii.). The final episode of the sudden aging of the miraculously long-lived swans is also genuinely Irish, but its true significance is obscured in our story in a way that sufficiently demonstrates the late and secondary character of the text. The idea is that the dwellers in Faery, whether fairy-folk or mortals penetrating thither, enjoy perpetual life, forfeited by the latter the moment they return to this earth. As children of the Tuatha de Danann, Fionngula and her brothers are deathless, and the episode as it stands in our text results from a contamination of the original form of the story in which the swan-metamorphosis was annulled under certain conditions (the removal of the chains), when the original shape was resumed, and the familiar story of the mortal returning from Faery after hundreds of years, which he deems to be but a short space of time, shrinking into dust the moment he touches earth.

The intriguing question for storytellers is whether the themes of the story—the swan transformation caused by the stepmother's jealousy, and the protective role assigned to the sister—are old local themes or more recent imports. Supporting the first idea, it’s worth noting that the theme of a stepmother's jealousy was present in Ireland by at least the 10th century, as seen in the saga of the Destruction of Daderga's Fort (see my article "Folk-lore," ii.). The final episode involving the sudden aging of the miraculously long-lived swans is also genuinely Irish, but its true significance is somewhat lost in our story, clearly showing the later and secondary nature of the text. The idea is that those who dwell in Faery, whether they are fairy folk or mortals who enter, enjoy eternal life, which is lost as soon as they return to the earthly realm. As children of the Tuatha de Danann, Fionngula and her brothers are immortal, and the episode as it appears in our text comes from a blending of the original version of the story where the swan transformation could be reversed under certain conditions (the removal of the chains), allowing the original form to be taken back, and the familiar tale of a mortal returning from Faery after hundreds of years, which they believe to have been just a brief moment, turning to dust the moment they touch the ground.

There is a well-known Continental folk-tale—the "Seven Swans" (or Ravens)—of which we possess several mediæval (12th to 13th century)[222] versions, all connected with the romance of the "Swan Knight." M. Gaston Paris has studied the whole story group (Romania, xix. 314, &c.) with the following results: The folk-tale of the seven swans had originally nothing to do with the saga of the swan-knight. The connection apparent in the 12th century texts is artificial; the swans owe their shape-shifting capacity to the superhuman nature of their mother; this trait has been almost effaced even in the oldest versions. The distinguishing mark of the swans in all the versions is the possession of silver or gold chains, which are what may be called metamorphosis tokens; it follows from this that the contamination of the two story-types ("Seven Swans" and "Swan Knight") must be older than the oldest version of the first story, as these chains can only be derived from the one with which in the Swan Knight saga the swan draws the knight back.

There is a well-known Continental folk tale—the "Seven Swans" (or Ravens)—for which we have several medieval (12th to 13th century)[222] versions, all connected to the story of the "Swan Knight." M. Gaston Paris has studied the entire group of stories (Romania, xix. 314, & c.) and found the following: The folk tale of the seven swans originally had nothing to do with the saga of the Swan Knight. The connection seen in the 12th-century texts is artificial; the swans' ability to shape-shift comes from their mother's supernatural nature; this aspect has been almost lost even in the oldest versions. The defining feature of the swans in all versions is the presence of silver or gold chains, which can be considered metamorphosis tokens; therefore, the mixing of the two story types ("Seven Swans" and "Swan Knight") must be older than the oldest version of the first tale, as these chains can only come from the one associated with the Swan Knight saga, where the swan pulls the knight back.

In Romania (xxi. 62, seq.) M. Ferd. Lot examines the question in the light of our tale. He points out that it indicates clearly the superhuman nature of the mother, and that as the silver chains figure in the story, they cannot be due in the Continental versions to contamination with the Swan Knight saga, as M. Gaston Paris imagines. M. Lot evidently inclines to look upon them as talismans, the abandonment of which was the original cause of the metamorphosis, and the handling of which at the end brings about the change back to human shape. He points out that these chains form an essential part of the gear of beings appearing in bird guise (especially if they belong to Faery); thus in the 10th-century "Sickbed of Cuchulainn" the goddesses Fand and Liban appear as two swans united by a golden chain; in the 8th to 9th century Conception of Cuchulainn, Dechtire, the mother of the hero by the god Lug, appears with her companions in the guise of many-hued birds linked together by chains of silver (or red gold in one version). The MS. evidence for these tales reaches back to the early 11th century.

In Romania (xxi. 62, seq.), M. Ferd. Lot looks at the question through the lens of our story. He suggests that it clearly shows the superhuman nature of the mother and that the silver chains in the tale can't be attributed to contamination with the Swan Knight saga, as M. Gaston Paris thinks. M. Lot seems to see them as talismans, whose abandonment originally caused the transformation, and the later handling of them brings about the return to human form. He notes that these chains are a crucial part of the equipment of beings that take on bird forms (especially if they're from Faery); for example, in the 10th-century "Sickbed of Cuchulainn," the goddesses Fand and Liban appear as two swans connected by a golden chain. In the 8th to 9th century Conception of Cuchulainn, Dechtire, the hero's mother by the god Lug, shows up with her friends as colorful birds linked by chains of silver (or red gold in one version). The manuscript evidence for these stories dates back to the early 11th century.

Curiously enough, M. Lot has not cited the closest parallel to our tale from old Irish literature, and one which is certainly connected with it in some measure, the fine story called the "Dream of Angus." A story of this title is cited in the epic catalogue of the Book of Leinster (which dates back to the early 11th century) as one of the introductory stories to the Tain bo Cuailgne. This assumed its present shape substantially between 650 and 750. The introductory stories had originally no connection with it, and were invented or re-shaped in the 8th to 10th centuries, after the Tain had taken undisputed place as the leading[223] Irish epic. The tale may therefore be ascribed provisionally to the 9th century, if we can only be sure that the existing version, preserved in a single MS. of the 15th century, is a faithful copy of the original. There need be no doubt as to this. The text is due to a Christian scribe, and, like nearly all portions of the mythological cycle, betrays signs of Christian influence, though not of Christian remodelling. Such influence is, however, far more likely to have exerted itself in the first stage of the written existence of these tales, when the memory of organised paganism was still tenacious, than later, when the tales had become subject-matter for the play of free poetic fancy. The story, printed and translated by Dr. E. Muller, Rev. Celt., iv. 342, &c., is as follows: Angus (the chief wizard of the Tuatha de Danann) is visited in sleep by a maiden whose beauty throws him into love sickness. The whole of Ireland is scoured to find her; the Dagda is appealed to in vain. At length, Bodb, fairy king of Munster, finds her at Loch bel Dracon (this is not the only trace of the impression which the story of Bel and the Dragon made upon the Irish mind). She lives there with 150 swans; one year they are in swan shape the next in human shape. They appear as white birds with silvery chains and golden caps around their heads. Angus changes himself into a swan to be with her, and it is recorded of the music they made that "people fell asleep for three days and three nights." The soporific power of music is that which is chiefly commended in old Irish literature.

Curiously enough, M. Lot hasn’t mentioned the closest parallel to our story from old Irish literature, which is definitely linked to it in some way—the beautiful tale called the "Dream of Angus." This title is referenced in the epic list of the Book of Leinster (which goes back to the early 11th century) as one of the introductory stories to the Tain bo Cuailgne. It took its current form mainly between 650 and 750. The introductory stories originally had no connection with it and were created or altered in the 8th to 10th centuries after the Tain became firmly recognized as the leading[223] Irish epic. Therefore, we can tentatively date the tale to the 9th century, provided we can be certain that the existing version preserved in a single manuscript from the 15th century is an accurate copy of the original. There is no doubt about this. The text originates from a Christian scribe and, like nearly all parts of the mythological cycle, shows signs of Christian influence, although it hasn’t been reshaped by Christianity. This influence is, however, more likely to have been at play during the initial stage of these tales' written existence, when the memory of organized paganism was still strong, rather than later, when the tales became subject to the whims of free poetic imagination. The story, printed and translated by Dr. E. Muller, Rev. Celt., iv. 342, &c., is as follows: Angus (the chief wizard of the Tuatha de Danann) is visited in his dreams by a maiden whose beauty makes him lovesick. The whole of Ireland is searched to find her; the Dagda is called upon but to no avail. Eventually, Bodb, the fairy king of Munster, finds her at Loch bel Dracon (this demonstrates the impact the story of Bel and the Dragon had on the Irish mind). She lives there with 150 swans; one year they are in swan form and the next in human form. They appear as white birds adorned with silver chains and golden caps around their heads. Angus transforms himself into a swan to be with her, and it is said that the music they created caused "people to fall asleep for three days and three nights." The soothing power of music is the main thing praised in old Irish literature.

I think it is obvious that the writer of our story was familiar with this and other legends in which swan-maids encircled with gold and silver chains appear, and that we may fairly draw the following conclusions from the preceding facts: There existed an Irish folk-tale of a king with two wives, one a water or sea fairy, whose children derive from her the capacity of shape-shifting dependent upon certain talismans; jealousy impels the human wife to tamper with these talismans, and the children are condemned to remain in their animal form. This folk-tale was, probably at some time in the 14th or 15th century, arbitrarily fitted into the cadre of the Tuatha de Danann cycle, and entirely re-fashioned in a spirit of pious edification by a man who was in his way a great and admirable artist. The origin and nature of the story, all the elements of which are genuinely national, assured for it wide and lasting popularity. The evolution of the Irish folk-tale is in no way dependent upon that of the Continental folk-tale of the Seven Swans, but it is possible that the Celtic presentiment of the chain-girdled[224] swans may have influenced it as well as the Swan Knight Romance.

I think it's clear that the writer of our story was familiar with this and other legends featuring swan-maids adorned with gold and silver chains. From the facts presented, we can reasonably conclude the following: There was an Irish folktale about a king with two wives—one being a water or sea fairy—whose children inherit the ability to shape-shift thanks to certain talismans. Out of jealousy, the human wife interferes with these talismans, causing the children to be trapped in their animal forms. This folktale was likely connected to the cadre of the Tuatha de Danann cycle at some point in the 14th or 15th century and was entirely reworked for moral teaching by a talented and respected artist. The story's origin and nature, with all its truly national elements, ensured it became popular and enduring. The development of the Irish folktale is not influenced by that of the Continental folktale of the Seven Swans, but it's possible that the Celtic vision of the chain-girded swans may have impacted it, as well as the Swan Knight Romance.

XXVIII. JACK THE CUNNING THIEF.

28. Jack the Clever Thief.

Sources.—Kennedy, Stories of Ireland, pp. 38-46; Campbell, West Highland Tales, i. 320 seq.; "The Shifty Lad," Dasent, Popular Tales from the Norse, pp. 232-51, "Master Thief." Köhler has a number of variants in his notes on Campbell: Orient und Occident, Band ii. Mr. Clouston has a monograph on the subject in his Popular Tales, ii. 115-65. A separate treatise on the subject has been given by S. Prato, 1882, La Leggenda di Rhampsinite. Both these writers connect the modern folk-tales with Herodotus' story of King Rampsinites. Mr. Knowles in his Folk-tales of Kashmir, has a number of adventures of "Sharaf the Thief." The story of "Master Thief" has been heard among the tramps in London workhouses (Mayhew, London Labour and London Poor, iii. 119).

Sources.—Kennedy, Stories of Ireland, pp. 38-46; Campbell, West Highland Tales, i. 320 seq.; "The Shifty Lad," Dasent, Popular Tales from the Norse, pp. 232-51, "Master Thief." Köhler has several versions in his notes on Campbell: Orient und Occident, Band ii. Mr. Clouston has written a monograph on the topic in his Popular Tales, ii. 115-65. A separate study on the subject was published by S. Prato in 1882, La Leggenda di Rhampsinite. Both authors connect the modern folk tales to Herodotus' story of King Rampsinites. Mr. Knowles, in Folk-tales of Kashmir, includes several adventures of "Sharaf the Thief." The story of "Master Thief" has been shared among tramps in London workhouses (Mayhew, London Labour and London Poor, iii. 119).

Remarks.—Thievery is universally human, and at first sight it might seem that there was no connection between these various versions of the "Master Thief." But the identity of the tricks by which the popular hero-thief gains his ends renders it impossible that they should have been independently invented wherever they are found.

Remarks.—Stealing is something everyone does, and at first glance, it might look like there’s no link between these different versions of the "Master Thief." However, the similarities in the tricks that the popular hero-thief uses to achieve his goals make it clear that they couldn’t have been created independently wherever they appear.

XXIX. POWEL, PRINCE OF DYFED.

29. POWEL, PRINCE OF DYFED.

Source.—Lady Guest's Mabinogion, with the names slightly anglicised, and omitting the opening incident.

Source.—Lady Guest's Mabinogion, with names adjusted to be more English-friendly, and the opening scene left out.

Parallels.—For the incident of tearing off the hands, cf. Morraha; the enchanted hill and maiden occur at the beginning of "Tuairisgeul Môr" in Scottish Celtic Review, i. 61, and are fully commented upon by Mr. Nutt, l.c. 137.

Parallels.—For the incident of tearing off the hands, see Morraha; the enchanted hill and maiden appear at the beginning of "Tuairisgeul Môr" in Scottish Celtic Review, i. 61, and are thoroughly discussed by Mr. Nutt, l.c. 137.

XXX. PADDY O'KELLY AND THE WEASEL.

XXX. PADDY O'KELLY AND THE WEASEL.

Sources.—Hyde, Beside the Fire, pp. 73-91.

Sources.—Hyde, Beside the Fire, pp. 73-91.

Parallels.—On green hills as the homes of the fairies: see note on "Childe Roland," English Fairy Tales, p. 241. The transformation of witches into hares is a frequent motif in folk-lore.

Parallels.—On green hills as the homes of the fairies: see note on "Childe Roland," English Fairy Tales, p. 241. The transformation of witches into hares is a common motif in folklore.

XXXI. THE BLACK HORSE.

31. THE BLACK HORSE.

Sources.—From J. F. Campbell's manuscript collection now deposited at the Advocates' Library in Edinburgh (MS. 53, vol. xi.). Collected[225] in Gaelic, February 14, 1862, by Hector MacLean, from Roderick MacNeill, in the island of Menglay: MacNeill learnt the story about 1840 from a Barra man. I have omitted one visit of the Black Horse to Greece, but otherwise left the tale untouched. Mr. Nutt gave a short abstract of the story in his report on the Campbell MSS. in Folk-lore, i. 370.

Sources.—From J. F. Campbell's manuscript collection now stored at the Advocates' Library in Edinburgh (MS. 53, vol. xi.). Collected[225] in Gaelic on February 14, 1862, by Hector MacLean from Roderick MacNeill on the island of Menglay: MacNeill learned the story around 1840 from a man from Barra. I have left out one visit of the Black Horse to Greece, but otherwise, the tale remains unchanged. Mr. Nutt provided a brief summary of the story in his report on the Campbell MSS. in Folk-lore, i. 370.

Parallels.—Campbell gives the following parallels in his notes on the tale, which I quote verbatim. On the throwing into the well he remarks: "So this incident of 'Lady Audley's Secret' was in the mind of a Barra peasant about 1840. Part of a modern novel may be as old as Aryan mythology, which was one point to be proved." [The incident of throwing into the well almost invariably forms a part of the tales of the White Cat type.]

Parallels.—Campbell provides the following parallels in his notes on the tale, which I quote exactly. Regarding the incident of throwing someone into a well, he notes: "This event in 'Lady Audley's Secret' was also in the thoughts of a peasant from Barra around 1840. Elements of a modern novel can be as old as Aryan mythology, which is one point that needs to be demonstrated." [The incident of throwing into the well almost always appears in the stories of the White Cat type.]

With regard to the Black Horse, Campbell notes that a Gaelic riddle makes a Black Horse identical with the West Wind, and adds: "It is for consideration whether this Horse throws light on the sacred Wheel in Indian Sculptures; it is to be noted that a Black Horse is the sacrificial colour."

With respect to the Black Horse, Campbell points out that a Gaelic riddle equates the Black Horse with the West Wind, and adds: "We should consider whether this Horse sheds light on the sacred Wheel in Indian sculptures; it's important to note that a Black Horse is the color of sacrifice."

"The Cup is a well-known myth about winning a Fairy Cup which pervades Scandinavian England in many forms." "A silver ring, two quaint serpents' heads pointing opposite ways, is a common Scandinavian wedding-ring; many were to be got in Barra and elsewhere in 1869, sold by emigrants bound for America."

"The Cup is a famous myth about winning a Fairy Cup that exists in various forms throughout Scandinavian England." "A silver ring featuring two charming serpent heads facing opposite directions is a popular Scandinavian wedding ring; many could be found in Barra and other places in 1869, sold by emigrants heading to America."

"Those who can account for myths must settle the geography of the Snow Mountain. Avalanches and glaciers are in Iceland, in the Caucasus, and in Central Asia. There are none within sight of Menglay. Hindoo cosmogony, which makes the world consist of seven rings, separated by seas and by a wall of mountains, may account for this in some sort."

"Those who can explain myths need to clarify the geography of the Snow Mountain. Avalanches and glaciers can be found in Iceland, the Caucasus, and Central Asia. There aren't any visible near Menglay. Hindu cosmology, which suggests that the world is made up of seven rings divided by seas and surrounded by a wall of mountains, may have some relevance here."

On the spikes driven into the Horse, Campbell compares the Norse story of "Dapple-grim" and the Horse sacrifice of the Mahabharata. On the building of the Magic Castle, Campbell remarks: "Twashtri was the Carpenter of the Vedic gods: can this be his work?"

On the spikes driven into the Horse, Campbell compares the Norse story of "Dapple-grim" and the Horse sacrifice of the Mahabharata. Regarding the construction of the Magic Castle, Campbell notes, "Twashtri was the Carpenter of the Vedic gods: could this be his handiwork?"

On the Horse's head being struck off Campbell comments: "This was the last act in the Aryan Horse's sacrifice, and the first step in the Horse apotheosis."

On the Horse's head being struck off, Campbell comments: "This was the final act in the Aryan Horse's sacrifice and the first step in the Horse's elevation to a divine status."

Remarks.—Campbell has the following note at the end of the tale, from which it would seem that in 1870 at least he was very nearly being an Indiamaniac.

Remarks.—Campbell has the following note at the end of the story, which suggests that in 1870, at least, he was very close to being an Indiamaniac.

"So ends this horse-riding story. Taking it as it is, with the test of[226] language added, nothing short of an Asian origin will account for it. A Gaelic riddle makes 'a black horse' mean the invisible wind, and a theorist might suppose this horse to be the air personified. As Greece is mentioned, he might be Pegasus, who had to do with wells. But he had wings, and he was white, and there is nothing in classical fable like this Atlantic myth. 'The enchanted horse' of Arabian Nights was a flying machine, and his adventures are quite different. This is not the horse of Chaucer's Squire's Tale. He is more like 'Hrimfaxi,' the horse of the Edda, who drew the car of Nött in heaven, and was ridden round the earth in twelve hours, followed by Dagr and his glittering horse Skinfaxi. The black horse who always arrives at sunrise is like the horse of night, but there is no equivalent story in the Edda. 'Dapple-grim' in Norse tales is clad in a spiked bull's hide, and is mixed up with a blazing tar-barrel, but his adventures won't fit, and he was grey.

"So ends this horse-riding story. Taking it as it is, with the test of[226] language added, nothing short of an Asian origin will explain it. A Gaelic riddle suggests that 'a black horse' represents the invisible wind, and a theorist might consider this horse to be the air personified. Since Greece is mentioned, he could be Pegasus, who was associated with wells. But Pegasus had wings, and he was white, and there's nothing in classical mythology quite like this Atlantic myth. 'The enchanted horse' from the Arabian Nights was a flying machine, and his adventures are quite different. This is not the horse from Chaucer's Squire's Tale. He is closer to 'Hrimfaxi,' the horse from the Edda, who pulled the chariot of Nött in the sky and was ridden around the earth in twelve hours, accompanied by Dagr and his shining horse Skinfaxi. The black horse that always arrives at sunrise resembles the horse of night, but there’s no equivalent story in the Edda. 'Dapple-grim' in Norse tales is dressed in a spiked bull's hide and is mixed up with a blazing tar-barrel, but his adventures won't match, and he was grey."

"The story is but an imperfect skeleton. The cup was to give strength; he had to open seven gates after he got the cup, but it does nothing. The hood is to hide with; he went in and out of the palace unseen after he had got the hood, but it plays no part. The light shoes were the shoes of swiftness of course, but they never showed their paces. Baldr's horse was led to the funeral pile with all his gear; and Odin laid the gold ring Draupnir on the pile. Such rites might account for the ring in the blazing lake. Hermothr's ride northwards and downwards to the abode of Hel to seek Baldr, his leap over the grate, and his return with the ring (Edda 25), might account for one adventure.

"The story is just an imperfect framework. The cup was meant to provide strength; he had to open seven gates after getting the cup, but it does nothing. The hood was supposed to make him invisible; he could enter and leave the palace unseen after acquiring the hood, but it serves no purpose. The light shoes were meant for speed, of course, but they never demonstrated their swiftness. Baldr's horse was led to the funeral pyre with all its gear; and Odin placed the gold ring Draupnir on the pyre. These rituals might explain the ring in the blazing lake. Hermothr's journey north and south to Hel's realm to find Baldr, his jump over the grate, and his return with the ring (Edda 25) might explain one adventure."

"The many-coloured horses of the sun in the Indian mythology and solar myths may account for all these horses, astronomically or meteorologically. The old Aryan Aswa Medha or sacrifice of a black horse, and the twelve adventures of Arjuna as told in the Mahabharata, are something like this story in some general vague way. But the simplest explanation of this Menglay myth, fished out of the Atlantic, is to admit that 'the black horse' and all this mythical breed came west with men who rode from the land where horses were tamed, which is unknown."

"The colorful horses of the sun in Indian mythology and solar myths might explain all these horses, whether astronomically or meteorologically. The ancient Aryan Aswa Medha, or the sacrifice of a black horse, along with the twelve adventures of Arjuna as described in the Mahabharata, have some vague similarities to this story. However, the simplest explanation for this Menglay myth, pulled from the Atlantic, is to acknowledge that 'the black horse' and all these mythical horses came west with people who rode from the place where horses were domesticated, which is still unknown."

XXXII. THE VISION OF MACCONGLINNEY.

32. The Vision of Macconglinney.

Source.—Kindly condensed by Mr. Alfred Nutt from Prof. Meyer's edition of The Vision published in book form in 1892. This contains two versions, a longer one from a fourteenth century MS., Leabhar Breac or Speckled Book,[227] and a shorter one from a sixteenth century MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. A translation of the former version was given by the late W. M. Hennessy in Fraser's Magazine, September, 1873. Prof. Wollner, who contributed to Prof. Meyer's edition an introduction dealing with the story from the standpoint of comparative literature, considers that the later version reproduces the original common source more nearly.

Source.—Kindly condensed by Mr. Alfred Nutt from Prof. Meyer's edition of The Vision published in book form in 1892. This includes two versions: a longer one from a fourteenth-century manuscript, Leabhar Breac or Speckled Book,[227] and a shorter one from a sixteenth-century manuscript in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. A translation of the earlier version was provided by the late W. M. Hennessy in Fraser's Magazine, September, 1873. Prof. Wollner, who contributed to Prof. Meyer's edition with an introduction discussing the story from a comparative literature perspective, believes that the later version is closer to the original common source.

Parallels.—At first sight The Vision seems to picture the Land of Cockayne (on which see Poeschel, Das Mährchen vom Schlaraffenlande, Halle, 1878), but as Prof. Wollner remarks, the Irish form is much more simple and primitive, and represents rather an agricultural conception of a past aurea aetas. The conception of enormous appetite being due to the presence of a voracious animal or demon within the body is widespread among the folk. Prof. Wollner gives numerous parallels, l.c. XLVII.-LIII. The common expression "to wolf one's food" is said to be derived from this conception. On the personification of disease, see Tylor, Primitive Culture, ii. 148.

Parallels.—At first glance, The Vision appears to depict the Land of Cockayne (for more information, see Poeschel, Das Mährchen vom Schlaraffenlande, Halle, 1878), but as Prof. Wollner notes, the Irish version is much simpler and more primitive, representing more of an agricultural idea of a past golden age. The idea of an intense appetite caused by a greedy animal or demon inside the body is common in folklore. Prof. Wollner provides many examples, l.c. XLVII.-LIII. The phrase "to wolf one's food" is believed to come from this idea. For more on the personification of disease, see Tylor, Primitive Culture, ii. 148.

I can myself remember a tale somewhat similar to The Vision which I heard from my nurse in Australia, I fancy as a warning against gluttony. She told me of a man, who in swallowing large pieces of food had swallowed a little hairy monster, which grew and grew and grew and caused the man to be eating all day to satisfy his visitors. He was cured by being made to fast, and then a bowl of brandy was brought in front of his mouth into which the hairy thing, attracted by the fumes, jumped and was drowned.

I can remember a story that's somewhat similar to The Vision that I heard from my nurse in Australia; I think it was meant as a warning against overeating. She told me about a man who, while gulping down big pieces of food, accidentally swallowed a small hairy monster. This creature kept growing and growing, making the man eat all day to keep up with his constant demands. He was cured by fasting, and then a bowl of brandy was placed in front of him. The hairy thing, drawn in by the smell, jumped in and drowned.

Remarks.—We have here an interesting example of the personification of disease in the form of a demon, of which some examples occur in the Gospels. The rollicking Rabelaisian tone in which the story is told prevents us, however, from attributing any serious belief in the conception by the Irish Monk the author of the tale, who was parodying, according to Prof. Wollner, the Visions of the Saints. Still he would be scarcely likely to use the conception, even for purposes of parody, unless it were current among the folk, and it occurs among them even at the present day. (See Hyde, Beside the Fire, p. 183.)

Remarks.—This is an interesting example of disease being personified as a demon, similar to some examples found in the Gospels. However, the playful and humorous tone of the story suggests that the Irish monk who wrote it didn't take this conception too seriously; instead, he was parodying the Visions of the Saints, as noted by Prof. Wollner. Still, it’s unlikely he’d use this idea, even for parody, if it weren’t already a common belief among the people, and it remains part of their culture today. (See Hyde, Beside the Fire, p. 183.)

XXXIII. DREAM OF OWEN O'MULREADY.

33. Dream of Owen O'Mulready.

Sources.—Kindly translated by Mr. Leland L. Duncan from Gaelic Journal, vol. iv. p. 57 seq.

Sources.—Generously translated by Mr. Leland L. Duncan from Gaelic Journal, vol. iv. p. 57 seq.

Parallels.—Croker's Daniel O'Rourke may be compared in part.[228]

Parallels.—Croker's Daniel O'Rourke is somewhat comparable.[228]

Remarks.—At first sight a mere droll, the story has its roots in the most primitive philosophy. Owen's problem is to get in the Land of Dreams. Now Dreamland, so all our students of Mythology are agreed, is the source and origin of our belief in souls and spirits. Owen's problem therefore resolves itself into this: where was he to go in order to come into closest contact with the world of spirits. Mark what he does—he clears the hearth and has his bed made in it. Now it is round the hearth that the fullest associations with the spirit life are clustered. The late M. Fustel de Coulanges in his Cité Antique traces back most of the Greek and Roman religions and a large number of their institutions to the worship of the ancestors localised on the hearth. The late Professor Hearn extended his line of research to the whole of the Aryans in his Aryan Household. It will thus be seen from this course of reasoning, that Owen was acting on the most approved primitive principles in adopting this curious method of obtaining dreams. The story is not known elsewhere than in Ireland, and we are therefore at liberty to apply the method of survivals to this case.

Remarks.—At first glance, it seems like just a quirky tale, but it actually taps into some very basic philosophies. Owen's challenge is to enter the Land of Dreams. Dreamland, as all our mythology students agree, is where our belief in souls and spirits comes from. So, Owen's dilemma boils down to this: where should he go to get the closest connection to the spirit world? Notice what he does—he clears the hearth and lays down his bed right there. This is important because the hearth is where we have the strongest connections to spiritual life. The late M. Fustel de Coulanges, in his Cité Antique, linked many Greek and Roman religions and a lot of their practices to the worship of ancestors centered around the hearth. The late Professor Hearn expanded this research to all Aryans in his Aryan Household. Therefore, it's clear from this reasoning that Owen was following well-established primitive principles in his unusual approach to accessing dreams. This story is only known in Ireland, so we can apply the method of survivals here.

XXXIV. MORRAHA.

XXXIV. MORRAHA.

Sources.—The second story in Mr. W. Larminie's West Irish Folk-tales, pp. 10-30. The framework was collected from P. McGrale of Achill Island, Co. Mayo. The story itself was from Terence Davis of Rendyle, Co. Galway. There is evidently confusion in the introductory portion between Niall's mother and wife.

Sources.—The second story in Mr. W. Larminie's West Irish Folk-tales, pp. 10-30. The framework was gathered from P. McGrale of Achill Island, Co. Mayo. The story itself came from Terence Davis of Rendyle, Co. Galway. There's clearly some confusion in the introductory part between Niall's mother and wife.

Parallels.—Campbell's No. 1 has a very close parallel to the opening. Mr. Larminie refers to a similar tale collected by Kennedy. Another version from West Munster has been recently published in the Gaelic Journal, iv. 7, 26, 35. The evasion of the promise to give up the sword at the end seems a favourite incident in Achill folk-tales; it occurs in two others of Mr. Larminie's stories. On the framework, see note on "Conal Yellow claw" (Celtic Folk-tales, V.). I have there suggested that the plan comes from the East, ultimately from Buddha.

Parallels.—Campbell's No. 1 closely parallels the opening. Mr. Larminie mentions a similar story collected by Kennedy. A different version from West Munster was recently published in the Gaelic Journal, iv. 7, 26, 35. The avoidance of the promise to give up the sword at the end seems to be a popular theme in Achill folk-tales; it appears in two other stories by Mr. Larminie. For the framework, see the note on "Conal Yellow Claw" (Celtic Folk-tales, V.). I have suggested there that the framework comes from the East, ultimately from Buddha.

XXXV. THE STORY OF THE MCANDREW FAMILY.

XXXV. THE STORY OF THE MCANDREW FAMILY.

Sources.—Supplied by Mrs. Gale, now in the United States, from the recitation of her mother who left Ireland over fifty years ago.

Sources.—Provided by Mrs. Gale, who is now in the United States, from what her mother recounted after leaving Ireland over fifty years ago.

Parallels.—"Noodle Tales" like this are found everywhere in[229] Europe, and have been discussed by Mr. Clouston in a special monograph in The Book of Noodles, 1889. The "sell" at the end is similar to that in the "Wise Men of Gotham." Kennedy (Fireside Stories of Ireland) gives a similar set of adventures, p. 119 seq.

Parallels.—"Noodle Tales" like this are found everywhere in[229] Europe, and have been discussed by Mr. Clouston in a special monograph in The Book of Noodles, 1889. The "sell" at the end is similar to that in the "Wise Men of Gotham." Kennedy (Fireside Stories of Ireland) gives a similar set of adventures, p. 119 seq.

Remarks.—Mrs. Gale remarks that it was a common superstition in Ireland, that if a raven hovered over the head of cattle, a withering blight had been set upon the animals. As birds of carrion they were supposed to be waiting for the carcases.

Remarks.—Mrs. Gale notes that it was a common superstition in Ireland that if a raven hovered over cattle, a destructive blight had been placed on the animals. As scavenger birds, they were thought to be waiting for the carcasses.

XXXVI. THE FARMER OF LIDDESDALE.

36. THE FARMER OF LIDDESDALE.

Sources.—MacDougal, Waifs and Strays, III. ix. pp. 216-21.

Sources.—MacDougal, Waifs and Strays, III. ix. pp. 216-21.

Parallels.—Campbell, West Highland Tales, "The Master and the Man," iii. 288-92.

Parallels.—Campbell, West Highland Tales, "The Master and the Man," iii. 288-92.

Remarks.—I need scarcely suggest the identification of the Ploughman with the——. As usual in folk-tales, that personage does not get the best of the bargain. The rustic Faust evades his contract by a direct appeal to the higher powers. This is probably characteristic of Scotch piety.

Remarks.—I hardly need to point out that the Ploughman is identified with the ——. As is common in folk tales, that character doesn’t come out on top. The rural Faust manages to escape his deal by making a direct appeal to the higher powers. This is likely a reflection of Scottish piety.

XXXVII. THE GREEK PRINCESS AND THE YOUNG GARDENER.

XXXVII. THE GREEK PRINCESS AND THE YOUNG GARDENER.

Sources.—Kennedy, Fireside Stories, pp. 47-56.

Sources.—Kennedy, Fireside Stories, pp. 47-56.

Parallels.—Campbell, West Highland Tales, lvi.; Mac Iain Direach, ii. 344-76. He gives other variants at the end. The story is clearly that of the Grimms' "Golden Bird," No. 57. They give various parallels in their notes. Mrs. Hunt refers to an Eskimo version in Rae's White Sea Peninsula, called "Kuobba the Giant and the Devil." But the most curious and instructive parallel is that afforded by the Arthurian Romance of Walewein (i.e., Gawain), now only extant in Dutch, which, as Professor W. P. Ker has pointed out in Folk-lore, v. 121, exactly corresponds to the popular tale, and thus carries it back in Celtdom to the early twelfth century at the latest.

Parallels.—Campbell, West Highland Tales, lvi.; Mac Iain Direach, ii. 344-76. He provides other variants at the end. The story is clearly that of the Grimms' "Golden Bird," No. 57. They include various parallels in their notes. Mrs. Hunt mentions an Eskimo version in Rae's White Sea Peninsula, titled "Kuobba the Giant and the Devil." However, the most interesting and informative parallel is found in the Arthurian Romance of Walewein (i.e., Gawain), which now survives only in Dutch. As Professor W. P. Ker pointed out in Folk-lore, v. 121, it closely aligns with the popular tale and traces it back in Celtic culture to at least the early twelfth century.

XXXVIII. THE RUSSET DOG.

XXXVIII. THE RUSTY DOG.

Source.—I have made up this Celtic Reynard out of several fables given by Campbell, West Highland Tales, under the title "Fables," vol. i. pp. 275 seq.; and "The Keg of Butter" and the "The Fox and the little Bonnach," vol. iii. Nos. lxv. lxvi.

Source.—I created this Celtic Reynard using several fables from Campbell's West Highland Tales, under the title "Fables," vol. i. pp. 275 seq.; and "The Keg of Butter" and "The Fox and the little Bonnach," vol. iii. Nos. lxv. lxvi.

Parallels.—The Fox's ruse about a truce among the animals is a[230] well-known Æsop's Fable; see my edition of Caxton's Æsop, vol. ii. p. 307, and Parallels, vol. i. p. 267. The trick by which the cock gets out of the fox's mouth is a part of the Reynard Cycle, and is given by Chaucer as his "Nonne Preste's Tale." How the wolf lost his tail is also part of the same cycle, the parallels of which are given by K. Krohn, Bär (Wolf) und Fuchs (Helsingfors, 1889), pp. 26-8. The same writer has studied the geographical distribution of the story in Finland, accompanied by a map, in Fennia, iv. No. 4. I have given a mediæval Hebrew version in my Jews of Angevin England, pp. 170-2. See also Gerber, Great Russian Animal Tales, pp. 48-50. The wolf was originally the bear, as we see from the conclusion of the incident, which professes to explain why the wolf is stumpy-tailed. "The Keg of Butter" combines two of the Grimm stories, 2, 189. "The Little Bonnach" occurs also in English and has been given in two variants in English Fairy Tales, No. xxviii.; and More English Fairy Tales, No. lvii.

Parallels.—The Fox's trick about a truce among the animals is a[230] well-known Aesop's Fable; see my edition of Caxton's Aesop, vol. ii. p. 307, and Parallels, vol. i. p. 267. The trick where the rooster escapes from the fox's mouth is part of the Reynard Cycle, and is presented by Chaucer in his "Nonne Preste's Tale." How the wolf lost his tail is also part of the same cycle, the parallels of which are outlined by K. Krohn, Bär (Wolf) und Fuchs (Helsingfors, 1889), pp. 26-8. The same researcher has examined the geographical distribution of the story in Finland, along with a map, in Fennia, iv. No. 4. I have provided a medieval Hebrew version in my Jews of Angevin England, pp. 170-2. See also Gerber, Great Russian Animal Tales, pp. 48-50. The wolf was originally the bear, as indicated by the conclusion of the incident, which claims to explain why the wolf has a stumpy tail. "The Keg of Butter" combines two of the Grimm stories, 2, 189. "The Little Bonnach" also appears in English and has been presented in two versions in English Fairy Tales, No. xxviii.; and More English Fairy Tales, No. lvii.

Remarks.—It would lead me too far afield to discuss here the sources of Reynard the Fox, with which I hope shortly to deal at length elsewhere. But I would remark that in this case, as in several others we have observed, the stories, which are certainly reproductions, have received the characteristic Celtic dress. It follows that we cannot conclude anything as to the origin of a tale from the fact that it is told idiomatically. On the other hand, the stories of "The Fox and Wrens" and "The Fox and the Todhunter," and "How the Fox gets rid of his Fleas," have no parallels elsewhere, and show the possibility of a native beast tale or cycle of tales.

Remarks.—It would take me too far off track to discuss the sources of Reynard the Fox here, which I plan to cover in detail elsewhere soon. However, I want to point out that, in this case, as in several others we've seen, the stories, which are definitely adaptations, have taken on a distinct Celtic style. This means we can’t determine the origin of a story just because it's told in a specific way. On the other hand, the stories of "The Fox and Wrens," "The Fox and the Todhunter," and "How the Fox Gets Rid of His Fleas" have no known parallels elsewhere and suggest the possibility of a native beast tale or a series of tales.

XXXIX. SMALLHEAD AND THE KING'S SON.

XXXIX. SMALLHEAD AND THE KING'S SON.

Source.—Mr. Curtin's "Hero Tales of Ireland," contributed to the New York Sun.

Source.—Mr. Curtin's "Hero Tales of Ireland," published in the New York Sun.

Parallels.—Campbell's No. xvii., "Maol a Chliobain," is the same story, which is also found among the Lowlanders, and is given in my English Fairy Tales, No. xxii., "Molly Whuppie," where see notes for other parallels of the Hop o' My Thumb type of story. King Under the Waves occurs in Campbell, No. lxxxvi.

Parallels.—Campbell's No. xvii., "Maol a Chliobain," is the same story, which is also found among the Lowlanders and is presented in my English Fairy Tales, No. xxii., "Molly Whuppie," where you can check the notes for other parallels of the Hop o' My Thumb type of story. King Under the Waves appears in Campbell, No. lxxxvi.

XL. THE LEGEND OF KNOCKGRAFTON.

XL. The Legend of Knockgrafton.

Source.—Croker, Fairy Legends of South of Ireland.

Source.—Croker, Fairy Legends of South of Ireland.

Parallels.—Parnell's poem, Edwin and Sir Topaz, contains the same story. As he was born in Dublin, 1679, this traces the tale back[231] at least 200 years in Ireland. Practically the same story, however, has been found in Japan, and translated into English under the title, "Kobutori; or, The Old Man and the Devils." In the story published by Kobunsha, Tokio, the Old Man has a lump on the side of his face. He sees the demons dancing, and getting exhilarated, joins in. Thereupon the devils are so delighted that they wish to see him again, and as a pledge of his return take away from him his lump. Another old man, who has a similar lump on the other side of his face, hearing of this, tries the same plan, but dances so badly that the devils, not wishing to see him again, and mistaking him for the other old man, give him back the lump, so that he has one on each side of his face.

Parallels.—Parnell's poem, Edwin and Sir Topaz, tells the same story. Since he was born in Dublin in 1679, this traces the tale back[231] at least 200 years in Ireland. However, practically the same story has also been found in Japan, translated into English as "Kobutori; or, The Old Man and the Devils." In the version published by Kobunsha in Tokyo, the Old Man has a bump on the side of his face. He sees the demons dancing and gets so excited that he joins in. The devils are so pleased that they want to see him again and, as a guarantee of his return, take his bump away. Another old man, who has a similar bump on the other side of his face, hears about this and tries the same approach, but he dances so poorly that the devils, not wanting to see him again and mistaking him for the other old man, give him back the bump, so now he has one on each side of his face.

I may add here that Mr. York Powell informs me that No. xvii. of the same series, entitled, "Shippietaro," contains a parallel to the "Hobyahs" of More English Tales.

I should mention that Mr. York Powell told me that No. xvii. of the same series, titled "Shippietaro," has a similarity to the "Hobyahs" from More English Tales.

Remarks.—Here we have a problem of diffusion presented in its widest form. There can be little doubt that "The Legend of Knockgrafton" and "Kobutori," one collected in Ireland and to be traced there for the last 200 years, and the other collected at the present day in Japan, are one and the same story, and it is impossible to imagine they were independently produced. Considering that Parnell could not have come across the Japanese version, we must conclude that "Kobutori" is a recent importation into Japan. On the other hand, as "the Hobyahs" cannot be traced in England, and was collected from a Scottish family settled in the United States, where Japanese influence has been considerable, it is possible that this tale was derived from Japan within the memory of men still living. It would be highly desirable to test these two cases, in which we seem to be able to observe the process of the diffusion of Folk Tales going on before our eyes.

Remarks.—Here we have a diffusion problem presented in its broadest sense. There’s little doubt that "The Legend of Knockgrafton" and "Kobutori," one gathered in Ireland and known there for the last 200 years, and the other collected today in Japan, are the same story, and it’s hard to believe they were created independently. Given that Parnell couldn’t have encountered the Japanese version, we must conclude that "Kobutori" is a recent addition to Japan. On the flip side, since "the Hobyahs" can’t be traced in England, and it was collected from a Scottish family settled in the United States, where Japanese influence has been significant, it’s possible that this tale originated from Japan within the lifetimes of people still alive. It would be very beneficial to investigate these two cases, where we seem to witness the diffusion process of Folk Tales happening right in front of us.

XLI. ELIDORE.

XLI. Elidore.

Source.—Giraldus Cambrensis, Itinerarium Cambriæ, I. viii. I have followed the Latin text tolerably closely.

Source.—Giraldus Cambrensis, Itinerarium Cambriæ, I. viii. I have followed the Latin text fairly closely.

Parallels.—Mr. Hartland has a paper on "Robberies in Fairyland," in Arch. Rev., iii. 39 seq. Davies, Mythology of the British Druids, p. 155, tells a story of a door in a rock near a cave in the mountains of Brecknock, which was left open for Mayday, and men used to enter, and so reach that fairy island in the middle of the lake. The visitors were treated very hospitably by their fairy hosts, but on the condition that they might eat all, but pocket none; for once, a visitor took away with him a fairy flower, and as soon as he got outside the[232] door the flower vanished, and the door was never more opened. "The Luck of Edenhall," still in existence, is supposed to be a trophy brought back from a similar visit.

Parallels.—Mr. Hartland has an article on "Robberies in Fairyland," in Arch. Rev., iii. 39 seq. Davies, Mythology of the British Druids, p. 155, tells a story about a door in a rock near a cave in the Brecknock mountains, which was left open on May Day, allowing people to enter and reach a fairy island in the middle of the lake. The visitors were warmly welcomed by their fairy hosts, but with the stipulation that they could eat anything but couldn't take anything with them; for once, a visitor took a fairy flower, and as soon as he stepped outside the[232] door, the flower disappeared, and the door was never opened again. "The Luck of Edenhall," which still exists, is believed to be a trophy brought back from a similar visit.

Remarks.—Mr. Hartland suggests that these legends, and the relics connected with them, are in some way connected with the heathen rites prevalent in these islands before the introduction of Christianity, which may have lingered on into historic times. The absence of sunlight in this account of the House of the Fairies, as in "Childe Rowland" (on which see note in English Fairy Tales), may be regarded as a point in favour of Mr. MacRitchie's theories as to the identification of the fairies with the mound-dwellers. The object of the expectoration was to prevent Elidore's seeing his way back. Thus the fairies prevent the indiscretions of the human midwives they employ.

Remarks.—Mr. Hartland suggests that these legends and the relics associated with them are somehow linked to the pagan rituals that were common in these islands before Christianity arrived, which may have persisted into historical times. The lack of sunlight in this description of the House of the Fairies, similar to "Childe Rowland" (see note in English Fairy Tales), could support Mr. MacRitchie's theories about identifying the fairies with the mound-dwellers. The purpose of the spitting was to keep Elidore from finding his way back. In this way, the fairies manage the indiscretions of the human midwives they use.

XLII. THE LEECHING OF KAYN'S LEG.

XLII. THE LEECHING OF KAYN'S LEG.

Source.—MacInnes, Folk-Tales from Argyleshire, vii., combined with Campbell of Tiree's version.

Source.—MacInnes, Folk-Tales from Argyleshire, vii., combined with Campbell of Tiree's version.

Parallels.—The earliest version, from an Egerton MS. of the fifteenth century, has been printed by Mr. S. H. O'Grady in his Silva Gadelica, No. 20, with an English version, pp. 332-42. Mr. Campbell of Tiree has given a short Gaelic version in the Transactions of the Gaelic Society of Inverness, 78-100. Campbell of Islay collected the fullest version of this celebrated story, which is to be found among his manuscript remains now in Edinburgh. Mr. Nutt has given his English abstract in Folk-lore, i. 373-7, in its original form. The story must have contained twenty-four tales or episodes of stories, nineteen of which are preserved in J. F. Campbell's version. For parallels to the various incidents, see Mr. Nutt's notes on MacInnes, pp. 470-3. The tale is referred to in MacNicol, Remarks on Dr. Johnson's Journey to the Hebrides, 1779.

Parallels.—The earliest version, from a fifteenth-century Egerton manuscript, has been published by Mr. S. H. O'Grady in his Silva Gadelica, No. 20, along with an English translation, pp. 332-42. Mr. Campbell of Tiree provided a brief Gaelic version in the Transactions of the Gaelic Society of Inverness, 78-100. Campbell of Islay gathered the most comprehensive version of this famous story, which can be found among his manuscript remains currently in Edinburgh. Mr. Nutt presented his English summary in Folk-lore, i. 373-7, in its original form. The story likely included twenty-four tales or episodes, of which nineteen are preserved in J. F. Campbell's version. For parallels to the various events, see Mr. Nutt's notes on MacInnes, pp. 470-3. The tale is mentioned in MacNicol, Remarks on Dr. Johnson's Journey to the Hebrides, 1779.

Remarks.—Nothing could give a more vivid idea of what might be called the organisation of the art of story-telling among the Celts than this elaborate tale. Mr. Nutt is inclined to trace it, even in its present form, back to the twelfth or thirteenth century. It occurs in an MS. of the fifteenth century in an obviously unoriginal form which shows that the story-teller did not appreciate the significance of many features in the folk-tale he was retelling, and yet it was orally collected by the great Campbell in 1871, in a version which runs to 142 folio pages.[233] Formally, its interest consists in large measure in the curious framework in which the subsidiary stories are imbedded. This is not of the elaborate kind introduced into Europe from the East by the Crusades, but more naive, resembling rather, as Mr. Nutt points out to me, the loosely-knit narratives of Charles Lever in his earlier manner.

Remarks.—Nothing illustrates the organization of storytelling among the Celts better than this detailed tale. Mr. Nutt believes it can be traced back to the twelfth or thirteenth century, even in its current form. It appears in a 15th-century manuscript in a clearly unoriginal version, showing that the storyteller didn’t grasp the significance of many elements in the folk tale he was recounting. Nevertheless, it was collected orally by the renowned Campbell in 1871, in a version that spans 142 folio pages.[233] Formally, the interest lies largely in the unique framework that incorporates the subsidiary stories. This is not the elaborate kind introduced to Europe from the East by the Crusades, but rather more naive, resembling, as Mr. Nutt points out to me, the loosely connected narratives of Charles Lever in his earlier style.

XLIII. HOW FIN WENT TO THE KINGDOM OF THE BIG MEN.

XLIII. HOW FIN WENT TO THE KINGDOM OF THE BIG MEN.

Source.—J. G. Campbell, The Fians (Waifs and Strays, No. iv.), pp. 175-92.

Source.—J. G. Campbell, The Fians (Waifs and Strays, No. iv.), pp. 175-92.

Parallels.The Voyage to Brobdingnag will occur to many readers, and it is by no means impossible that, as Swift was once an Irish lad, The Voyage may have been suggested by some such tale told him in his infancy. It is not, however, a part of the earlier recorded Ossianic cycle, though over-sea giants occur as opponents of the heroes in that as well as in the earlier Ultonian cycle.

Parallels.The Voyage to Brobdingnag will come to mind for many readers, and it's certainly possible that, since Swift was once an Irish boy, The Voyage might have been inspired by some story told to him during his childhood. However, it is not part of the earlier documented Ossianic cycle, although giants from over the sea appear as foes to the heroes in that cycle as well as in the earlier Ultonian cycle.

XLIV. HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY.

XLIV. HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY.

Source.—Kindly condensed by Mr. Alfred Nutt from an English version by Mr. S. H. O'Grady in Ossianic Society's Publications, vol. iii. The oldest known version has been printed from fourteenth century MSS., by Mr. Whitley Stokes, Irische Texte, iii. I. The story existed in some form in the early eleventh century, as it is cited in the epic catalogue contained in the Book of Leinster.

Source.—Kindly condensed by Mr. Alfred Nutt from an English version by Mr. S. H. O'Grady in Ossianic Society's Publications, vol. iii. The oldest known version has been printed from fourteenth-century manuscripts by Mr. Whitley Stokes, Irische Texte, iii. I. The story existed in some form in the early eleventh century, as it is referenced in the epic catalog found in the Book of Leinster.

Parallels.—Mr. Nutt in his Studies on the Legend of the Holy Grail, p. 193, connects this visit of Cormac to the Otherworld with the bespelled Castle incident in the Grail Legend, and gives other instances of visits to the Brug of Manannan. Manannan Mac Lir is the Celtic sea-god.

Parallels.—Mr. Nutt in his Studies on the Legend of the Holy Grail, p. 193, connects Cormac's visit to the Otherworld with the enchanted Castle event in the Grail Legend, and provides other examples of visits to the Brug of Manannan. Manannan Mac Lir is the Celtic sea-god.

XLV. RIDERE OF RIDDLES.

XLV. RIDDLES OF LAUGHTER.

Source.—Campbell, West Highland Tales, No. xxii. vol. ii. p. 36, seq. I have modified the end, which has a polygamous complexion.

Source.—Campbell, West Highland Tales, No. xxii. vol. ii. p. 36, seq. I have updated the ending, which has elements of polygamy.

Parallels.—Campbell points out that the story is in the main identical with the Grimms' "Räthsel," No. xxii. There the riddle is: "One slew none, and yet slew twelve." MacDougall has the same story in Waifs and Strays, iii. pp. 76 seq.

Parallels.—Campbell notes that the story is basically the same as the Grimms' "Räthsel," No. xxii. In that riddle, it's: "One killed none, and yet killed twelve." MacDougall includes the same story in Waifs and Strays, iii. pp. 76 seq.

Remarks.—There can be no doubt that the Celtic and German Riddle Stories are related genealogically. Which is of the earlier[234] generation is, however, more difficult to determine. In favour of the Celtic is the polygamous framework; while on the other hand, it is difficult to guess how the story could have got from the Highlands to Germany. The simpler form of the riddle in the German version might seem to argue greater antiquity.

Remarks.—There’s no doubt that the Celtic and German Riddle Stories are related through their ancestry. However, it's harder to figure out which one came first[234]. The Celtic version supports polygamous themes, while it's challenging to see how the story traveled from the Highlands to Germany. The simpler version of the riddle in the German storytelling might suggest that it is older.

XLVI. THE TAIL.

XLVI. THE TAIL.

Source.—Campbell, No. lvii.

Source.—Campbell, No. 57.

Parallels.—Most story-tellers have some formula of this kind to conclude their narrations. Prof. Crane gives some examples in his Italian Popular Tales, pp. 155-7. The English have: "I'll tell you a story of Jack a Nory," and "The Three Wise Men of Gotham" who went to Sea in a Bowl:

Parallels.—Most storytellers have a formula like this to wrap up their stories. Prof. Crane provides some examples in his Italian Popular Tales, pp. 155-7. The English have: "I'll tell you a story about Jack a Nory," and "The Three Wise Men of Gotham" who went to sea in a bowl:

"If the bowl had been stronger,
"My song would’ve been longer."

Printed by Ballantyne, Hanson & Co.
London and Edinburgh

Printed by Ballantyne, Hanson & Co.
London and Edinburgh


BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

ENGLISH FAIRY TALES. Collected by Joseph Jacobs. Illustrated by J. D. Batten. Small demy 8vo, pp. xvi-253, 8 full-page and 60 smaller Illustrations, fancy cloth, price 6s.

ENGLISH FAIRY TALES. Collected by Joseph Jacobs. Illustrated by J. D. Batten. Small demy 8vo, pp. xvi-253, 8 full-page and 60 smaller illustrations, fancy cloth, price £6.

This new and charmingly illustrated volume.—Daily Telegraph (Leader).

This new and beautifully illustrated book.—Daily Telegraph (Leader).

As a collection of fairy tales to delight children of all ages ranks second to none.—Daily Graphic (with illustrations).

As a collection of fairy tales that entertain children of all ages, it is unmatched.—Daily Graphic (with illustrations).

A delight alike to the young people and their elders.—Globe.

A joy for both the young and their elders.—Globe.

Prettily and brightly adapted.—Star.

Beautifully and vividly adapted.—Star.

A most delightful volume of fairy tales.—England.

A truly enjoyable collection of fairy tales.—England.

A number of charming English fairy tales.—Speaker.

A bunch of delightful English fairy tales.—Speaker.

Mr. Jacobs may be congratulated alike on the matter and form of his book.—Manchester Guardian.

Mr. Jacobs deserves congratulations for both the content and style of his book. —Manchester Guardian.

A more desirable child's book ... has not been seen for many a day.—Daily News (Leader).

A more appealing children's book ... hasn't been seen in a long time.—Daily News (Leader).

From first to last, almost without exception, these stories are delightful.—Athenæum.

From start to finish, nearly every one of these stories is a joy to read.—Athenæum.

The most delightful book of fairy tales, taking form and contents together, ever presented to children.—E. S. Hartland, in Folk-Lore.

The most enjoyable book of fairy tales, considering both its style and content, ever given to kids.—E.S. Hartland, in Folk-Lore.

The whole collection is dramatic and humorous.... This delightful book....—Miss Thackeray, in Atalanta (with illustrations).

The entire collection is both dramatic and funny.... This charming book....—Ms. Thackeray, in Atalanta (with illustrations).

A gift-book that will charm any child, and all older folk who have been fortunate enough to retain their taste for the old nursery stories.—Literary World.

A charming book that will delight any child, as well as adults who have been lucky enough to keep their love for classic nursery tales.—Literary World.

A dainty and an interesting volume.—Notes and Queries.

A charming and intriguing book.—Notes and Queries.

If we were asked what present would make a child happiest at Christmastide we think we could with a clear conscience point to Mr. Jacobs' book.—Gloucester Journal.

If someone asked what gift would make a child the happiest during Christmas time, we believe we could confidently point to Mr. Jacobs' book.—Gloucester Journal.

The most delightful book of its kind that has come in our way for many a day.—Oban Times.

The most enjoyable book of its kind that we've encountered in a long time. —Oban Times.

Brimful of pretty stories.... Retold in a truly delightful manner.—North-Western Gazette.

Brimming with charming stories... Told in a genuinely enjoyable way.—North-Western Gazette.

The tales are simply delightful. No amount of description can do them justice. The only way is to read the book through from cover to cover.—Magazine and Book Review.

The stories are just wonderful. No amount of description can capture their essence. The only way to appreciate them is to read the book from start to finish.—Magazine and Book Review.

The drawings by Mr. Batten ... are extremely clever, and are full of humour and imagination.—Leeds Mercury.

The drawings by Mr. Batten are really clever and full of humor and creativity.—Leeds Mercury.

Several charming stories that may be claimed as new acquaintances.... Mr. Batten's illustrations are excellent.—The World.

Several delightful stories that can be considered as new friends.... Mr. Batten's illustrations are outstanding.—The World.

The book is intended to correspond to "Grimm's Fairy Tales," and it must be allowed that its pages fairly rival in interest those of the well-known repository of folk-lore.—Sydney Morning Herald (N.S.W.).

The book is meant to match "Grimm's Fairy Tales," and it's clear that its pages are just as captivating as those of the famous collection of folk tales.—Sydney Morning Herald (N.S.W.).

Nothing could be more fascinating; it is indeed two delicious books rolled into one.—Review of Reviews (with illustrations).

Nothing could be more captivating; it's truly two enjoyable books combined into one.—Review of Reviews (with illustrations).

A really valuable and curious selection which will be welcomed by readers of all ages.... The illustrations by Mr. Batten are often clever and irresistibly humorous.—Times.

A really valuable and interesting selection that will be appreciated by readers of all ages.... The illustrations by Mr. Batten are often clever and irresistibly funny.—Times.

CELTIC FAIRY TALES. Edited by Joseph Jacobs, and Illustrated by J. D. Batten. Sm. demy 8vo, pp. xvi-267, with 8 full-page Illustrations and numerous Vignettes, Tail-pieces, Initials, &c. 6s.

CELTIC FAIRY TALES. Edited by Joseph Jacobs, and Illustrated by J. D. Batten. Small demy 8vo, pp. xvi-267, with 8 full-page illustrations and many vignettes, tail-pieces, initials, etc. £6.

Mr. Joseph Jacobs' book of "Celtic Fairy Tales" is, like his last year's collection of "English Fairy Tales," one of the best books of stories ever put together, whether for a young reader or an old.—Scotsman.

Mr. Joseph Jacobs' book "Celtic Fairy Tales" is, much like his collection "English Fairy Tales" from last year, one of the best story compilations ever assembled, whether for a young reader or an adult.—Scotsman.

The volume is illustrated by Mr. John D. Batten, whose work merits the very highest praise. The humorous sketches are admirable.—Glasgow Herald.

The book features illustrations by Mr. John D. Batten, whose work deserves the highest praise. The funny sketches are outstanding.—Glasgow Herald.

Humour and seriousness are delightfully mingled in these tales from many sources.—Leeds Mercury.

Humor and seriousness are wonderfully mixed in these stories from various sources.—Leeds Mercury.

An admirable selection of Celtic Fairy Tales, edited with considerable erudition. The illustrations are graceful and suggestive.—Freeman's Journal.

An impressive collection of Celtic Fairy Tales, edited with great knowledge. The illustrations are elegant and evocative.—Freeman's Journal.

Delightful stories, exquisite illustrations by John D. Batten, and learned notes.—Ariel.

Delightful stories, beautiful illustrations by John D. Batten, and insightful notes.—Ariel.

Mr. Batten's illustrations are quite charming. Neither Tenniel nor C. H. Bennett have done anything better.—Bookseller.

Mr. Batten's illustrations are really charming. Neither Tenniel nor C. H. Bennett have done anything better.—Bookseller.

This is not the first volume of exquisite fairy tales which Mr. Jacobs has given the young ones.—Newcastle Daily Chronicle.

This isn't the first collection of beautiful fairy tales that Mr. Jacobs has provided for kids.—Newcastle Daily Chronicle.

A stock of delightful little narratives gathered chiefly from the Celtic-speaking peasants of Ireland.—Daily Telegraph.

A collection of charming short stories mainly sourced from the Celtic-speaking farmers of Ireland.—Daily Telegraph.

A charming volume, skilfully illustrated.—Daily Chronicle.

A delightful book, expertly illustrated.—Daily Chronicle.

A perfectly lovely book. And oh! the wonderful pictures inside. Get this book if you can; it is capital, all through.—Pall Mall Budget.

A truly charming book. And wow! The amazing pictures inside. Get this book if you can; it's fantastic, all the way through.—Pall Mall Budget.

INDIAN FAIRY TALES. Edited by Joseph Jacobs, and Illustrated by J. D. Batten. Sm. demy 8vo, pp. xvi-253, with 9 full-page and numerous Vignettes, Tail-pieces, Initials, &c.

INDIAN FAIRY TALES. Edited by Joseph Jacobs, and Illustrated by J. D. Batten. Small demy 8vo, pp. xvi-253, with 9 full-page illustrations and several Vignettes, Tail-pieces, Initials, etc.

The book is good both for the schoolroom and the study.—Daily News (Leader).

The book is great for both the classroom and studying.—Daily News (Leader).

Mr. Jacobs' ably edited "Indian Fairy Tales" is a bright example of almost all that a fairy-book should he.—Daily Chronicle.

Mr. Jacobs' skillfully edited "Indian Fairy Tales" is a clear example of everything a fairy book should be.—Daily Chronicle.

If I were asked to select a child's library I should name these three volumes ['English,' 'Celtic,' and 'Indian Fairy Tales'], with Grimm, Hans Andersen, and one or two good volumes of poetry.—Irish Daily Independent.

If I had to pick a child's library, I would choose these three books ['English,' 'Celtic,' and 'Indian Fairy Tales'], along with some by Grimm, Hans Andersen, and a couple of good poetry collections.—Irish Daily Independent.

We are absolutely sure (which we scarcely ever are) that this book is a most pleasing volume.—Saturday Review.

We are pretty confident (which is rare for us) that this book is a truly enjoyable read.—Saturday Review.

The form in which they are presented is admirable, and nothing could be better in their way than Mr. Batten's designs to illustrate them.—North British Daily Mail.

The way they're presented is impressive, and nothing could be better for that than Mr. Batten's designs to illustrate them.—North British Daily Mail.

Mr. Jacobs brings home to us in a clear and intelligible manner the enormous influence which Indian Fairy Tales have had upon European literature of the kind.—Gloucester Journal.

Mr. Jacobs clearly shows us the huge impact that Indian Fairy Tales have had on European literature of the same kind.—Gloucester Journal.

Mr. Jacobs is a delightful companion into a land of enchantment, and his successive books are treasures.—Notes and Queries.

Mr. Jacobs is a wonderful companion on a journey through a magical world, and his subsequent books are gems.—Notes and Queries.

The present combination will be welcomed not alone by the little ones for whom it is specially combined, but also by children of larger growth and added years.—Daily Telegraph.

The current combination will be appreciated not just by the little ones it’s specially designed for, but also by older kids and adults too.—Daily Telegraph.


Transcriber's Notes:

3. Minor punctuation errors have been corrected without comment and include missing or end of sentence comma and period errors and missing or misplaced quotation marks.

3. Minor punctuation errors have been fixed without comment and include missing or misplaced commas and periods at the end of sentences, as well as missing or incorrectly placed quotation marks.

4. Spelling Corrections:

4. Spell Check:

  • p. 17, "yon" to "you" (a gentleman such as you)
  • p. 27, "Pwyll" to "Powel" (he returned to Powel)
  • p. 42, "Tiernyon" (2) to "Teirnyon" (21) (... said his wife unto Teirnyon) and (... said Teirnyon)
  • p. 120 "daugher" to "daughter" (59) (let my daughter go)
  • p. 125, "hegoes" to "he goes" (and down he goes to)
  • p. 134, "Ill" to "I'll" (I'll try that upon thee)
  • p. 138, "daughers" to "daughters" (69) ("Oh," said the daughters)
  • p. 236, "bo" to "book" (Get this book if you can;)

5. Printer Error corrections:

Printer Error fixes:

  • p. 178, closed-up blank space in unindented sentences between (... Rome to Rome to-morrow.) and (Unless you deceive me ...).

6. Word Variations retained:

Word Variations kept:

  • "bagpipes" (1) and "bag-pipes" (1)
  • "lapdog" (6) and "lap-dog" (3)
  • "MacDougal" (1) and "MacDougall" (1) (re: Waifs and Strays)
  • "pishrogue" (1) and "pishtrogue" (1) (Irish fairy spell that distorts reality?)
  • "West Irish Folk-Tales" (1) and "West Irish Folk-tales" (1)
  • "tablecloth" (2) and "table-cloth" (2) (p. 208-9)

7. The Celtic phrase at the beginning of the book was printed in Black Letter Gothic Font in the original.

7. The Celtic phrase at the beginning of the book was printed in Black Letter Gothic Font in the original.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!